daniel revelation - Church of God Fellowship

Transcription

EXPLORING
THE BIBLE
DANIEL
REVELATION
Church of God Fellowship
Daniel & Revelation
Exploring the Bible
Daniel & Revelation
By Harold Smith
1
Daniel & Revelation
Exploring the Bible: Daniel & Revelation
Church of God Fellowship / March 2006
All rights reserved
Copyright © 2006 by Church of God Fellowship
This booklet is not to be sold!
It is provided as a free educational service by the Church of God Fellowship
For information, contact:
P.O. Box 1279
Richland, WA 99352
Website: www.cgfnw.org
E-mail: [email protected]
In Canada:
P.O. Box 77077
St. Albert, AB
T8N 6C1
E-mail: [email protected]
Printed by the Church of God Fellowship in the United States of America
2
Table of Contents
Contents
Preface .............................................................................................................................................. 4
Daniel: Introduction............................................................................................................................ 5
Daniel: Chapter 1 ............................................................................................................................... 6
Daniel: Chapter 2 ............................................................................................................................. 10
Daniel: Chapter 3 ............................................................................................................................. 15
Daniel: Chapter 4 ............................................................................................................................. 19
Daniel: Chapter 5 ............................................................................................................................. 25
Daniel: Chapter 6 ............................................................................................................................. 30
Daniel: Chapter 7 ............................................................................................................................. 34
Daniel: Chapter 8 ............................................................................................................................. 42
Daniel: Chapter 9 ............................................................................................................................. 49
Daniel: Chapter 10............................................................................................................................ 58
Daniel: Chapter 11............................................................................................................................ 60
Daniel: Chapter 12............................................................................................................................ 70
Revelation: Introduction.................................................................................................................... 75
Revelation: Chapter 1 ....................................................................................................................... 77
Revelation: Chapter 4 ..................................................................................................................... 106
Revelation: Chapter 10 ................................................................................................................... 140
Bibliography ................................................................................................................................... 219
2300 Evenings & Mornings of Daniel 8:13-14 ........................................................................ Appendix A
70 Weeks Prophecy ............................................................................................................. Appendix B
Time of God's Wrath ............................................................................................................ Appendix C
Events After Establishment of Christ's Reign .......................................................................... Appendix D
The Book of Daniel Chapter Composition Dates & The 70 Years of Jeremiah 29:10.................. Appendix E
End-Time Chronology .......................................................................................................... Appendix F
Eras of the Old Testament Church ........................................................................................ Appendix G
3
Preface
Preface
In December 2002, we were able to produceThe Book of Genesis, the first of what was hoped to be
many installments of our Exploring the Bible study series. That work was followed by The General
Epistles in 2004. This study series was begun in response to the many requests I have had over the
years to produce handout material from the Bible study and sermon series which I have presented. Due
to time constraints and other demands from the day-to-day job of serving God’s people, it was impossible
to devote the amount of time necessary for transcribing and editing the material. Now, with assistance
from several transcribers and others who have helped edit and layout the material, we are able to offer
this third installment of what we hope proves to be an aid to God’s people in recapturing and retaining
zeal for the study of the Word of God.
This publication, Daniel & Revelation, has been compiled in large part from the material which was
presented in Bible studies on Daniel in 1993 and in sermons on Revelation from May 2003 until March
2004.
Due to the reality that the Word of God is living (HEB 4:12) and that much of the material in these two
books is prophetic, and therefore speculative, it is acknowledged that much more precise understanding
remains to be gleaned from the words recorded by the prophet Daniel and the apostle John than what is
presented in this publication. The very purpose for publishing this material is to give foundational
understanding which will hopefully inspire the reader and student to spend more time in studying and
meditating on the Word of God.
Various translations were utilized in preparing this material to help the readers in the English language
better grasp the intent. The King James Version was always used as the core translation. Any major
variations from the KJV were referenced to the Greek to prevent the inclusion of spurious translations
from incomplete manuscripts or discarded fragments. Unless otherwise noted at the end of a quoted
passage, the main translation included in the text is the New King James. The following abbreviations are
used for the corresponding translations:
ASV
American Standard Version
CAS
Cassirer
FEN
Fenton
GSP
Goodspeed
JNT
Jewish New Testament
KJV
King James Version
MOF
Moffatt
NAS
New American Standard
NIV
New International Version
NKJ
New King James Version
NRS
New Revised Standard
PHL
J.B. Phillips
REB
Revised English Bible
RSV
Revised Standard Version
TAN
Tanakh
4
Daniel: Introduction
Daniel: Introduction
Daniel
The name of the book is derived from the main character. According to Rabbinic tradition, Daniel was
of royal descent; however, even though the genealogical connection to a specific king of Judah is not
recorded, some believe that the prophecy in ISA 39:7 connects Daniel to king Hezekiah. He gained such a
great reputation that, even in his lifetime, his contemporary Ezekiel mentioned him:
EZE 28:3 Behold, you are wiser than Daniel!…
EZE 14:14 Even if these three men, Noah, Daniel, and Job, were in it…by their righteousness….
Not only was he known for his wisdom and righteousness but, according to Josephus, Daniel was also
a famous architect:
Now when Daniel was become so illustrious and famous, on account of the opinion men
had that he was beloved of God, he built a tower at Ecbatana, in Media: it was a most
elegant building, and wonderfully made, and it is still remaining, and preserved to this
day...Now they bury the kings of Media, of Persia, and Parthia, in this tower, to this day….
(Antiquities of the Jews, X.XI.7)
There is no doubt that Daniel recorded all of the material in the book. However, due to the many
Persian terms, even in the earlier chapters, the indication is that the final form of the book was
completed well after the fall of Babylon, when Persian had become the official language of the
government. This means that Daniel or, more probably, Ezra put the book into its present structure after
the exiled Jews returned to Israel.
Language
Like Ezra, which has four chapters in Aramaic, the text of Daniel is in two languages:
Hebrew (chapters 1, 8-12, which deal primarily with events that have a major impact in the
land of Israel), and
Aramaic, the language of Babylon, (chapters 2-7, which primarily focus on events outside the
land of Israel)
Prophetic Work
Jesus called Daniel a prophet (MAT 24:15), yet the book of Daniel is unlike any prophetic book in the
Old Testament, hence the reason the Jews do not include Daniel in the “Prophets” division, but in the
“Writings”. The Major and Minor Prophets all deal with events, but do not connect time periods to them.
Daniel gives specific time periods to many of his prophecies, just as Revelation does in the New
Testament canon. From the standpoint of fulfilled prophecy, no other book contains more.
5
Daniel: Chapter 1
Themes
There are several themes that are prominent in the book in addition to the major emphasis of
prophecy. The absolute supremacy of God is foremost; much of the early chapters contain miracles that
demonstrate God’s power over the physical realm:
1. the revelation to Daniel of the dream of Nebuchadnezzar and its interpretation,
2. the deliverance of Hananiah, Mishael and Azariah from the furnace,
3. the dream and fulfillment of seven years of Nebuchadnezzar’s insanity,
4. the handwriting on the wall and subsequent overthrow of Babylon, and
5. Daniel’s deliverance from the lions’ den.
A second minor theme is the power of prayer as detailed in chapters 2, 9 and 10.
Daniel: Chapter 1
1:1 In the third year of the reign of Jehoiakim king of Judah,
Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon came to Jerusalem and besieged
it.
Reign of Jehoiakim
There seems to be a contradiction between this verse and the details given by Jeremiah:
JER 25:1 The word that came to Jeremiah…in the fourth year of Jehoiakim…king of Judah
(which was the first year of Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon),
JER 46:2 …the army of Pharaoh Necho, king of Egypt, which was by the River Euphrates in
Carchemish, and which Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon defeated in the fourth year of
Jehoiakim the son of Josiah, king of Judah:
It is known that after the defeat of the Egyptians, Nebuchadnezzar (who became king of Babylon in
September 605 B.C.) came south into Judah that same year and besieged it.
Accession/Non-accession Year Dating
The solution to this seeming problem is simple when it is understood that two different dating systems
were used by the writers of the two books. These systems are explained on page 75 of Handbook of
Biblical Chronology:
In the accession-year system, the portion of a year from the accession of the king to the
end of the then current calendar year is only his “accession year” (and for chronological
purposes remains a part of the last numbered regnal year of his predecessor), and the
new king’s “year 1” begins only on the first day of the new calendar year after his
accession. In the non-accession-year system, the portion of a calendar year, no matter
how brief, remaining from the accession of the king to the end of the then current
calendar year is treated not as an uncounted accession year but as already “year 1” of the
new king; therewith the preceding king fails to be credited with that calendar year as a
regnal year in which he does not live out a full year on the throne.
6
Daniel: Chapter 1
Jeremiah wrote from Jerusalem using the Jewish reckoning—a non-accession-year system where the
year in which a new king came to the throne was counted as the first year of his reign, officially
beginning in the fall on the first day of Tishri. Daniel wrote from Babylon using the Babylonian
reckoning—the accession-year system, where the year in which a new king came to power was
designated as his accession year, his first year not beginning until the new calendar year started in the
spring with the first day of Nisan.
Jewish
Jehoiakim
Babylonian
Nebuchadnezzar
B.C.
Nebuchadnezzar
Jehoiakim
1
608
Accession
2
607
1
3
606
2
4
1
605
Accession
3
5
2
604
1
4
6
3
603
2
5
7
4
602
3
6
Nebuchadnezzar
The name “Nebuchadnezzar” is derived from the Akkadian term “Nabu-kudurri-usur”, which meant
“Nebo, protect my boundary”. (Nebo was one of the gods worshiped by the Babylonians.)
1:2 And the Lord delivered Jehoiakim king of Judah into his hand,
along with some of the articles from the temple of God. These he
carried off to the temple of his god in Babylonia and put in the
treasure house of his god. (NIV)
Delivered Into His Hand
The point is made from the very beginning that the success of Nebuchadnezzar was due to God.
God vs. god
The term “the Lord” is derived from “adonai”, although the word most often used for God in the book
is “Elohim”. The purpose of using both terms is to make a distinction between the true God and the false
god of Nebuchadnezzar.
First Jewish Exile to Babylon
This was the first of three major invasions by Babylon. The second came in 597 B.C. when Jehoiakim’s
son, Jehoiachin, surrendered Jerusalem and went into exile with the rest of the elite and wealthy of the
Kingdom of Judah; it was then that Ezekiel was taken into exile (see Appendix E).
2KI 24:10-14 At that time the servants of Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon came up
against Jerusalem, and the city was besieged….Then Jehoiachin king of Judah, his mother,
his servants, his princes, and his officers went out to the king of Babylon; and the king of
Babylon, in the eighth year of his reign, took him prisoner….he carried into captivity all
7
Daniel: Chapter 1
Jerusalem: all the captains and all the mighty men of valor, ten thousand captives, and all
the craftsmen and smiths. None remained except the poorest people of the land.
The final year of taking Jews into Babylonian exile was 587 B.C., when the city and temple were
pillaged and burned as described in 2KI 25 and JER 52.
1:3-4 Then the king ordered Ashpenaz, chief of his court officials
[REB: “his chief eunuch”], to bring in some of the Israelites from the
royal family and the nobility—young men [tradition states that they
were all 14 to 15 years of age] without any physical defect,
handsome, showing aptitude for every kind of learning, well
informed, quick to understand, and qualified to serve in the king’s
palace. He was to teach them the language and literature of the
Babylonians. (NIV)
Chief Court Official
The term “chief of his court officials” is derived from the word “saris”, which comes from the Akkadian
“sa-resi-sarri”, meaning “he who is of the king’s head”, referring to a chief, or prominent, official. Even
though this word can also be translated “eunuch” and mean a castrated or impotent man, the primary
translation of “chief official” better fits the context of this section.
This event is viewed as a fulfillment of Isaiah’s prophecy to Hezekiah:
ISA 39:7 And they shall take away some of your sons who will descend from you, whom
you will beget; and they shall be eunuchs in the palace of the king of Babylon.
1:5 The king assigned them a daily amount of food and wine from
the king’s table. They were to be trained for three years, and after
that they were to enter the king’s service. (NIV)
The King’s Table
This simply means that they were to eat the same food that Nebuchadnezzar ate. Since the king was
an avid worshipper of false gods, most of the food would have either been polluted due to being offered
to idols (where strangulation was often used, not allowing the blood to be cleansed from the body), or
was deemed an unclean animal by God.
Three Years of Training
Since the training was to last for three years, the period covered was the accession year, the first year
and second year of Nebuchadnezzar—from 605/604 B.C. until 602/601 B.C.
1:6-7 Among these were some from Judah: Daniel, Hananiah,
Mishael and Azariah. The chief official gave them new names: to
Daniel, the name Belteshazzar; to Hananiah, Shadrach; to Mishael,
Meshach; and to Azariah, Abednego. (NIV)
Renaming
This practice was also common in Egypt during the days of Joseph:
GEN 41:45 And Pharaoh called Joseph’s name Zaphnath-Paaneah….
8
Daniel: Chapter 1
It was apparently a form of naturalization, admitting a foreigner into government service over the
native population. In order for them to be readily accepted by the Babylonians, the names were changed
by substituting names of Babylonian gods for names of God; Bel meant “lord” and was the chief god of
the Babylonians; Aku was the moon goddess; Nebo, the son of Marduk, meant “messenger” or “teacher”.
Jewish
Name
Jewish
Meaning
Babylonian
Name
Babylonian
Meaning
Daniel
My Judge is God
Belteshazzar
Bel protect his life
Hananiah
God has shown grace
Shadrach
Command of Aku
Mishael
Who is what God is?
Meshach
Who is what Aku is?
Azariah
God has helped
Abednego
Servant of Nebo
1:8 But Daniel resolved not to defile himself with the royal food
and wine, and he asked the chief official for permission not to
defile himself this way. (NIV)
Special Diet
Daniel included the wine in his list since it could have been used in drink offerings to the pagan gods.
1:9-10 Now God had caused the official to show favor and
sympathy to Daniel, but the official told Daniel, “I am afraid of my
lord the king, who has assigned your food and drink. Why should
he see you looking worse than the other young men your age? The
king would then have my head because of you." (NIV)
God intervened for Daniel in the same way that He did for Joseph when Joseph found himself in
prison:
GEN 39:21 But the LORD was with Joseph and showed him mercy, and He gave him favor
in the sight of the keeper of the prison.
1:11-17 Daniel then said to the guard whom the chief official had
appointed over Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael and Azariah, “Please
test your servants for ten days: Give us nothing but vegetables to
eat and water to drink. Then compare our appearance with that of
the young men who eat the royal food, and treat your servants in
accordance with what you see." So he agreed to this and tested
them for ten days. At the end of the ten days they looked healthier
and better nourished than any of the young men who ate the royal
food. So the guard took away their choice food and the wine they
were to drink and gave them vegetables instead. To these four
young men God gave knowledge and understanding of all kinds of
literature and learning. And Daniel could understand visions and
dreams of all kinds. (NIV)
9
Blessings
Daniel: Chapter 2
Vs. 17 gives an overview of the blessings God gave the four young men. Daniel’s ability will be made
evident in the next chapter.
1:18-20 At the end of the time set by the king to bring them in, the
chief official presented them to Nebuchadnezzar. The king talked
with them, and he found none equal to Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael
and Azariah; so they entered the king’s service. In every matter of
wisdom and understanding about which the king questioned them,
he found them ten times better than all the magicians [can also
mean “diviners”] and enchanters [NKJ: “astrologers”; can also be
rendered “soothsayers”] in his whole kingdom. (NIV)
Wisdom & Understanding
This verse does not imply that the four Jews were involved in these practices, only that they were far
more capable of achieving correct answers than the others.
1:21 And Daniel remained there until the first year of King Cyrus.
(NIV)
Timeframe
This verse indicates the length of time that Daniel remained an advisor to kings; he continued to
receive and record prophetic material after that time—until the third year of Cyrus (536/535 B.C.).
DAN 10:1 In the third year of Cyrus king of Persia a message was revealed to Daniel,
whose name was called Belteshazzar….
Daniel: Chapter 2
2:1 In the second year of his reign, Nebuchadnezzar had dreams;
his mind was troubled and he could not sleep. (NIV)
Timeframe
By Babylonian reckoning, this would have occurred shortly after the conclusion of the event recorded
in Chapter 1—between April 603 B.C. and March 602 B.C. (see Appendix E).
2:2-6 So the king summoned the magicians, enchanters, sorcerers
and astrologers to tell him what he had dreamed. When they came
in and stood before the king, he said to them, “I have had a dream
that troubles me and I want to know what it means." Then the
astrologers answered the king in Aramaic, “O king, live forever!
Tell your servants the dream, and we will interpret it." The king
replied to the astrologers, “This is what I have firmly decided: If
you do not tell me what my dream was and interpret it, I will have
you cut into pieces and your houses turned into piles of rubble. But
if you tell me the dream and explain it, you will receive from me
gifts and rewards and great honor. So tell me the dream and
interpret it for me." (NIV)
10
Language
Daniel: Chapter 2
Beginning in vs. 4 with “O king”, the scripture is in Aramaic through 7:28.
Recalling the Dream
In vs. 5, “This is what I have firmly decided” is translated in the KJV as “The thing is gone from me”,
implying that he could not even remember the dream. Josephus emphatically states that Nebuchadnezzar
did not remember the dream:
Now two years after the destruction of Egypt, king Nebuchadnezzar saw a wonderful
dream, the accomplishment of which God showed him in his sleep; but when he arose out
of his bed, he forgot the accomplishment…. (Antiquities of the Jews, X.X.3)
2:7-9 Once more they replied, “Let the king tell his servants the
dream, and we will interpret it." Then the king answered, “I am
certain that you are trying to gain time, because you realize that
this is what I have firmly decided: If you do not tell me the dream,
there is just one penalty for you. You have conspired to tell me
misleading and wicked things, hoping the situation will change. So
then, tell me the dream, and I will know that you can interpret it
for me." (NIV)
The king insisted that if they had the ability to interpret a dream, they should also have the ability to
discover the dream itself.
2:10-11 The astrologers answered the king, “There is not a man on
earth who can do what the king asks! No king, however great and
mighty, has ever asked such a thing of any magician or enchanter
or astrologer. What the king asks is too difficult. No one can reveal
it to the king except the gods, and they do not live among men."
(NIV)
This admission by the top “religious” men of the kingdom sets the stage for God to display His power
to the whole kingdom of Babylon.
2:12-13 This made the king so angry and furious that he ordered
the execution of all the wise men of Babylon. So the decree was
issued to put the wise men to death, and men were sent to look for
Daniel and his friends to put them to death. (NIV)
Wise Men
Since they had already been designated as wise men, this event surely occurred shortly after
Nebuchadnezzar accepted Daniel, Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego as his close advisors (1:18-20).
2:14-18 When Arioch, the commander of the king’s guard, had
gone out to put to death the wise men of Babylon, Daniel spoke to
him with wisdom and tact. He asked the king’s officer, “Why did
the king issue such a harsh decree?" Arioch then explained the
matter to Daniel. At this, Daniel went in to the king and asked for
time, so that he might interpret the dream for him. Then Daniel
11
Daniel: Chapter 2
returned to his house and explained the matter to his friends
Hananiah, Mishael and Azariah. He urged them to plead for mercy
from the God of heaven concerning this mystery, so that he and
his friends might not be executed with the rest of the wise men of
Babylon. (NIV)
Pleading for Mercy
They all began a prayer vigil through the night to seek the answer from God.
2:19-20 During the night the mystery was revealed to Daniel in a
vision. Then Daniel praised the God of heaven and said: “Praise be
to the name of God for ever and ever; wisdom and power are his.”
(NIV)
Praise to God
Daniel acknowledged that he could not determine the answer on his own. The power of God extends
beyond the present, as the next verse shows us.
2:21 “He changes times and seasons; He sets up kings and
deposes them. He gives wisdom to the wise and knowledge to the
discerning. (NIV)
God’s Control
God determines when events are to occur in history and how long each phase of events is to last. No
matter what human rulers may imagine, the power that they possess is whatever God permits them to
have, for whatever time He decides. It is also the power of God that can communicate certain wisdom
and knowledge to the human mind.
2:22 “He reveals deep and hidden things [REB: “deep mysteries”]; He
knows what lies in darkness, and light dwells with Him. (NIV)
Daniel realized that divine revelation was required in understanding many areas of life and living.
2:23 “I thank and praise you, O God of my fathers: You have given
me wisdom and power, you have made known to me what we
asked of you, you have made known to us the dream of the king."
(NIV)
Daniel credited the prayers of the group for God’s answer.
2:24-28 Then Daniel went to Arioch, whom the king had appointed
to execute the wise men of Babylon, and said to him, “Do not
execute the wise men of Babylon. Take me to the king, and I will
interpret his dream for him." Arioch took Daniel to the king at once
and said, “I have found a man among the exiles from Judah who
can tell the king what his dream means." The king asked Daniel
(also called Belteshazzar), “Are you able to tell me what I saw in
my dream and interpret it?" Daniel replied, “No wise man,
enchanter, magician or diviner can explain to the king the mystery
he has asked about, but there is a God in heaven who reveals
12
Daniel: Chapter 2
mysteries. He has shown King Nebuchadnezzar what will happen
in days to come. Your dream and the visions that passed through
your mind as you lay on your bed are these: (NIV)
Interpreting the Dream
By giving Nebuchadnezzar the dream and later having Daniel reveal both the dream and its meaning,
God was proving to the king that God was the One who had all the power. The conclusion that many had
drawn in Babylon was that the God of the Jews did not have enough power to prevent the Babylonians
from ravaging the land of Israel. It was necessary at this time in history to prove, through this and the
following miracles in the book of Daniel, that even though God is the greatest power, it was by His
allowance that Nebuchadnezzar (and those who would follow after him) could subjugate the land of His
chosen nation. Their power was not because these physical kings were so great, but because God’s
people had not fulfilled their commitment to God and had to suffer the curse that was prophesied to
come because of their disobedience.
2:29 “O king, the thoughts that came to your mind in your bed are
about future events; He who reveals mysteries has let you know
what is to happen. (TAN)
2:30-37 “As for me, this mystery has been revealed to me, not
because I have greater wisdom than other living men, but so that
you, O king, may know the interpretation and that you may
understand what went through your mind. You looked, O king, and
there before you stood a large statue—an enormous, dazzling
statue, awesome in appearance. The head of the statue was made
of pure gold, its chest and arms of silver, its belly and thighs of
bronze, its legs of iron, its feet partly of iron and partly of baked
clay. While you were watching, a rock was cut out, but not by
human hands. It struck the statue on its feet of iron and clay and
smashed them. Then the iron, the clay, the bronze, the silver and
the gold were broken to pieces at the same time and became like
chaff on a threshing floor in the summer. The wind swept them
away without leaving a trace. But the rock that struck the statue
became a huge mountain and filled the whole earth. This was the
dream, and now we will interpret it to the king. You, O king, are
the king of kings. The God of heaven has given you dominion and
power and might and glory; (NIV)
Dominion & Power…
Nebuchadnezzar was an emperor, who had many nations and their kings under his power. Daniel
stresses that it was God who had given Nebuchadnezzar his position.
2:38 “in your hands He has placed mankind and the beasts of the
field and the birds of the air. Wherever they live, He has made you
ruler over them all. You are that head of gold. (NIV)
13
Daniel: Chapter 2
Head of Gold
The head of gold represented the Babylonian (or Chaldean) Empire, which has given direction to all
that the statue represents. This empire is dated from the time that the city of Babylon was taken from
the Assyrians by Nabopolassar in 625 B.C. The complete collapse of the Assyrian Empire, occurred in the
year 609 B.C. and the Neo-Babylonian Empire continued another seventy years—until 539 B.C. (see
Appendix E).
2:39 “After you, another kingdom will rise, inferior to yours. Next,
a third kingdom, one of bronze, will rule over the whole earth.
(NIV)
Silver & Bronze
The kingdom immediately following, but inferior to the one of gold, was the one represented by the
chest and arms of silver. This was the Medo-Persian Empire, which began with Cyrus the Great in 539
B.C. and lasted until the third kingdom (of bronze) began 208 years later in 331 B.C. under the direction
of Alexander the Great. The remnant of the third kingdom ended in 31 B.C. after the Battle of Actium,
which was the starting point of the fourth kingdom:
2:40 “Finally, there will be a fourth kingdom, strong as iron—for
iron breaks and smashes everything—and as iron breaks things to
pieces, so it will crush and break all the others. (NIV)
Iron
The fourth kingdom of pure iron was the Roman Empire, which lasted from 31 B.C. to A.D. 476.
2:41 “Just as you saw that the feet and toes were partly of baked
[NKJ, TAN, REB: “potter’s”] clay and partly of iron, so this will be a
divided kingdom; yet it will have some of the strength of iron in it,
even as you saw iron mixed with clay. (NIV)
Iron & Clay
As the fourth kingdom progresses through time, it changes from its formerly pure state of iron into a
mixture of iron and clay.
2:42 “As the toes were partly iron and partly clay, so this kingdom
will be partly strong and partly brittle. (NIV)
Iron and hardened clay can coexist, but cannot be combined to form a strong substance because the
clay will always be the weak area that breaks under pressure.
2:43 “And just as you saw the iron mixed with baked clay, so the
people will be a mixture and will not remain united, any more than
iron mixes with clay. (NIV)
This shows that the final configuration of the fourth kingdom will be different peoples with different
ideologies forced together as iron mixed with clay and baked to form one unit.
2:44 “In the time of those kings, the God of heaven will set up a
kingdom that will never be destroyed, nor will it be left to another
14
Daniel: Chapter 3
people. It will crush all those kingdoms and bring them to an end,
but it will itself endure forever. (NIV)
2:45 “This is the meaning of the vision of the rock cut out of a
mountain, but not by human hands—a rock that broke the iron, the
bronze, the clay, the silver and the gold to pieces. The great God
has shown the king what will take place in the future. The dream
is true and the interpretation is trustworthy." (NIV)
Destroying the Previous Kingdoms
Since all four metals and clay that composed the image were destroyed at the same time, the
meaning is that although each succeeding empire conquered the one before it, parts of the former
empire were incorporated into the new one. However, once the rock smashes the image, all four metals
and clay are completely destroyed and the dust that remains is blown totally away. This shows that there
is nothing that God salvages from these former human governments to make a part of His kingdom.
2:46-48 Then King Nebuchadnezzar fell prostrate before Daniel
and paid him honor and ordered that an offering and incense be
presented to him. The king said to Daniel, “Surely your God is the
God of gods and the Lord of kings and a revealer of mysteries, for
you were able to reveal this mystery." Then the king placed Daniel
in a high position and lavished many gifts on him. He made him
ruler over the entire province of Babylon and placed him in charge
of all its wise men. (NIV)
High Position
At the end of the three years’ training period, Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael and Azariah were given
positions to directly serve before the king (1:19). Now, God granted them even greater honor.
2:49 Moreover, at Daniel’s request the king appointed Shadrach,
Meshach and Abednego administrators over the province of
Babylon, while Daniel himself remained at the royal court. (NIV)
Daniel: Chapter 3
3:1 King Nebuchadnezzar made an image of gold, ninety feet high
and nine feet wide, and set it up on the plain of Dura in the
province of Babylon. (NIV)
Timeframe
The Septuagint states that this event occurred during the eighteenth year of Nebuchadnezzar’s reign,
which would place it at 587 B.C., the year of the destruction of Jerusalem and the temple.
Ninety by Nine
For “ninety…wide”, the TAN translation has “sixty cubits high and six cubits broad”. Interestingly, the
original text gives dimensions that include the number “6” twice. In REV 13:18, we are told that the final
Babylonian system will be ruled over by a beast whose number is 600, 60 and 6, and includes the
number 6 three times:
15
Daniel: Chapter 3
REV 13:18 Here is wisdom. Let him who has understanding calculate the number of the
beast, for it is the number of a man: His number is 666.
Image of Gold
There was not enough gold in all of the Babylonian Empire to make a statue of this size out of pure
gold; therefore, it must have been overlaid with gold. The image itself was possibly an obelisk, or idol of
Nebo, after which Nebuchadnezzar was named.
3:2-4 He then summoned the satraps [derived from a Persian word
meaning “protector of the realm”, which represented the chief ruler of a
province], prefects [derived from an Akkadian word meaning “one who is
appointed”, which could include any position filled by the king’s
appointment: i.e. military leaders or vice-rulers directly under the satraps],
governors, advisers, treasurers, judges, magistrates and all the
other provincial officials to come to the dedication of the image he
had set up. So the satraps, prefects, governors, advisers,
treasurers, judges, magistrates and all the other provincial
officials assembled for the dedication of the image that King
Nebuchadnezzar had set up, and they stood before it. Then the
herald loudly proclaimed, “This is what you are commanded to do,
O peoples, nations and men of every language: (NIV)
Peoples & Nations
Everyone in the empire was to be included in the decree of the ruler of Babylon, just as everyone
under the government of the end-time Beast will be included in his decree:
REV 13:16-17 He causes all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and slave, to receive
a mark on their right hand or on their foreheads, and that no one may buy or sell except
one who has the mark or the name of the beast, or the number of his name.
3:5-7 “As soon as you hear the sound of the horn, flute, zither,
lyre, harp [NKJ: “and psaltery, in symphony with”], pipes and all kinds
of music [TAN: “all other types of instruments”], you must fall down
and worship the image of gold that King Nebuchadnezzar has set
up. Whoever does not fall down and worship will immediately be
thrown into a blazing furnace." Therefore, as soon as they heard
the sound of the horn, flute, zither, lyre, harp and all kinds of
music, all the peoples, nations and men of every language fell
down and worshiped the image of gold that King Nebuchadnezzar
had set up. (NIV)
Dissenters of the Decree
The penalty for failure to obey the decree was a type of the penalty which will be required in the
decree of the final Babylonian system:
REV 13:15 He was granted power to give breath to the image of the beast, that the image
of the beast should both speak and cause as many as would not worship the image of the
beast to be killed.
16
Daniel: Chapter 3
3:8 Seizing the occasion, certain Chaldeans came forward to
slander the Jews… (TAN)
Certain Chaldeans
Sixteen years of the Babylonian wise men’s resentment toward Daniel and his Jewish friends for the
prestigious positions they held in the empire culminated in the following event:
3:9-12 They said to King Nebuchadnezzar, “O king, live forever!
You have issued a decree, O king, that everyone who hears the
sound of the horn, flute, zither, lyre, harp, pipes and all kinds of
music must fall down and worship the image of gold, and that
whoever does not fall down and worship will be thrown into a
blazing furnace. But there are some Jews whom you have set over
the affairs of the province of Babylon-Shadrach, Meshach and
Abednego—who pay no attention to you, O king. They neither
serve your gods nor worship the image of gold you have set up."
(NIV)
Shadrach, Meshach & Abednego
Daniel was not included in the accusation, indicating that he was probably traveling at this point in
time on behalf of the king outside the territory controlled by Babylon (he was in a place of protection).
These three Jews, however, were not in a place of protection and were thereby forced to make a
decision of whether to yield to Nebuchadnezzar’s decree or stand fast in their faith in God.
Escape!
Prior to the end-time decree, some spiritual Jews will escape the effects of its demands by being
relocated into a protected area:
REV 3:10 Because you have kept My command to persevere, I also will keep you from the hour
of trial which shall come upon the whole world, to test those who dwell on the earth.
REV 12:14 But the woman was given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the
wilderness to her place, where she is nourished for a time and times and half a time, from the
presence of the serpent.
Others among the end-time spiritual Jews will be required to experience this horrendous event:
REV 12:17 And the dragon was enraged with the woman, and he went to make war with
the rest of her offspring, who keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of
Jesus Christ.
3:13-15 Furious with rage, Nebuchadnezzar summoned Shadrach,
Meshach and Abednego. So these men were brought before the
king, and Nebuchadnezzar said to them, “Is it true, Shadrach,
Meshach and Abednego, that you do not serve my gods or worship
the image of gold I have set up? Now when you hear the sound of
the horn, flute, zither, lyre, harp, pipes and all kinds of music, if
you are ready to fall down and worship the image I made, very
good. But if you do not worship it, you will be thrown immediately
17
Daniel: Chapter 3
into a blazing furnace. Then what god will be able to rescue you
from my hand?" (NIV)
What God Will Rescue?
This event was obviously several years after the dream interpretation by Daniel (which had forced
Nebuchadnezzar to admit the greatness of the God of Israel) otherwise he would not have made such a
statement. Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego are models for the faith needed by the remnant of the
Church that must face the tribulation of the Fifth Seal.
3:16-18 Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego replied to the king, “O
Nebuchadnezzar, we do not need to defend ourselves before you
in this matter. If we are thrown into the blazing furnace, the God
we serve is able to save us from it, and He will rescue us from your
hand, O king. But even if He does not, we want you to know, O
king, that we will not serve your gods or worship the image of gold
you have set up." (NIV)
True to God
They had obeyed the authority over them as far as they could—still acknowledging Nebuchadnezzar as
their king—yet there was a conflict with the superior authority of God which required them to obey the
eternal God rather than the mortal king:
ACT 5:29 But Peter and the other apostles answered and said: "We ought to obey God
rather than men.”
If He Does Not Rescue Us
They knew that God had the power to save them, but they did not know if it would be His will to do so
on this occasion.
3:19-28 Then Nebuchadnezzar was furious with Shadrach,
Meshach and Abednego, and his attitude toward them changed
[REB: “his face became distorted with anger”]. He ordered the furnace
heated seven times [simply meant that the furnace was heated as hot as
possible] hotter than usual and commanded some of the strongest
soldiers in his army to tie up Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego
and throw them into the blazing furnace. So these men, wearing
their robes, trousers, turbans and other clothes, were bound and
thrown into the blazing furnace. The king’s command was so
urgent and the furnace so hot that the flames of the fire killed the
soldiers who took up Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego, and these
three men, firmly tied, fell into the blazing furnace. Then King
Nebuchadnezzar leaped to his feet in amazement and asked his
advisers, “Weren’t there three men that we tied up and threw into
the fire?" They replied, “Certainly, O king." He said, “Look! I see
four men walking around in the fire, unbound and unharmed, and
the fourth looks like a son of the gods." Nebuchadnezzar then
approached the opening of the blazing furnace and shouted,
“Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego, servants of the Most High
18
Daniel: Chapter 4
God, come out! Come here!" So Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego
came out of the fire, and the satraps, prefects, governors and royal
advisers crowded around them. They saw that the fire had not
harmed their bodies, nor was a hair of their heads singed; their
robes were not scorched, and there was no smell of fire on them.
Then Nebuchadnezzar said, “Praise be to the God of Shadrach,
Meshach and Abednego, who has sent His angel and rescued His
servants! They trusted in Him and defied the king’s command and
were willing to give up their lives rather than serve or worship any
god except their own God.” (NIV)
Faith in God
The faith of the three was rewarded by God’s intervention. We are shown that others in the future will
be rewarded as well because they will refuse to yield to the decree to take the mark of the beast:
REV 15:2 And I saw something like a sea of glass mingled with fire, and those who have
the victory over the beast, over his image and over his mark and over the number of his
name, standing on the sea of glass, having harps of God.
Faith is the only piece of armor left for a Christian who goes through the Tribulation. The example of
these three men reveals the level of faith needed to receive salvation—complete trust in God.
3:29-30 “Therefore I decree that the people of any nation or
language who say anything against the God of Shadrach, Meshach
and Abednego be cut into pieces and their houses be turned into
piles of rubble, for no other god can save in this way." Then the
king promoted Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego in the province
of Babylon. (NIV)
Salvation by No Other God
Although Nebuchadnezzar acknowledged the true God, he did not accept or worship Him.
Promotions
The three men were rewarded with greater positions than the ones they had earlier held.
Daniel: Chapter 4
4:1 King Nebuchadnezzar, to the peoples, nations and men of
every language, who live in all the world: May you prosper greatly!
(NIV)
Author
Even though the words themselves were recorded by a prophet of God, this is the only section in the
Bible which is known to originate from someone who was not a prophet or apostle. Since Daniel was such
a close advisor of Nebuchadnezzar, it is possible that the Babylonian king was used in the composition of
this section.
19
Daniel: Chapter 4
4:2-3 It is my pleasure to tell you about the miraculous signs and
wonders that the Most High God has performed for me. How great
are His signs, how mighty His wonders! His kingdom is an eternal
kingdom; His dominion endures from generation to generation.
(NIV)
Praise to God
Nebuchadnezzar had learned from the experience he is about to relate, that his power was very fragile
and temporal, whereas the power of God is unshakeable and forever.
4:4 I, Nebuchadnezzar, was at home in my palace, contented and
prosperous. (NIV)
Timeframe
This event occurred after he had subjugated Syria, Phoenicia, Arabia and Egypt in 588-587 B.C., then
Judah in 587-586 B.C. and had ended the siege of Tyre in 571 B.C.
The following dream came in 570 B.C.—32 years after Daniel became the king’s primary advisor.
Dan 4:5-12 I had a dream that made me afraid. As I was lying in
my bed, the images and visions that passed through my mind
terrified me. So I commanded that all the wise men of Babylon be
brought before me to interpret the dream for me. When the
magicians, enchanters, astrologers and diviners came, I told them
the dream, but they could not interpret it for me. Finally, Daniel
came into my presence and I told him the dream. (He is called
Belteshazzar, after the name of my god, and the spirit of the holy
gods is in him.) I said, “Belteshazzar, chief of the magicians, I
know that the spirit of the holy gods is in you, and no mystery is
too difficult for you. Here is my dream; interpret it for me. These
are the visions I saw while lying in my bed: I looked, and there
before me stood a tree in the middle of the land. Its height was
enormous. The tree grew large and strong and its top touched the
sky; it was visible to the ends of the earth. Its leaves were
beautiful, its fruit abundant, and on it was food for all. Under it the
beasts of the field found shelter, and the birds of the air lived in its
branches; from it every creature was fed. (NIV)
Great Tree
Trees were used as symbols of great men or empires:
PSA 37:35 I have seen the wicked in great power, and spreading himself like a native green
tree.
EZE 31:3 Indeed Assyria was a cedar in Lebanon, with fine branches that shaded the forest,
and of high stature; and its top was among the thick boughs.
4:13 “In the visions I saw while lying in my bed, I looked, and
there before me was a messenger [NKJ, REB: “a watcher”; the Aramaic
20
Daniel: Chapter 4
term comes from the verb meaning “be wakeful”, or “be on watch” and is
only used here.], a holy one, coming down from heaven. (NIV)
A Holy Messenger from Heaven
As the watchman does in EZE 33, so here, he has the responsibility to give a warning.
4:14-16 “He called in a loud voice: ‘Cut down the tree and trim off
its branches; strip off its leaves and scatter its fruit. Let the
animals flee from under it and the birds from its branches. But let
the stump and its roots, bound with iron and bronze, remain in the
ground, in the grass of the field. Let him be drenched with the dew
of heaven, and let him live with the animals among the plants of
the earth. Let his mind be changed from that of a man and let him
be given the mind of an animal , till seven times [MOF: “years”] pass
by for him. (NIV)
His Mind
“Mind” is from the Aramaic “lebab”, which refers to the seat of intellect and reason. Since the mind is
composed of the brain (housing), psyche (life force) and intellect (spirit in man), it is evident that since
there was a change that occurred, at least one of the three components of the mind was altered.
Although unlikely, it is possible that the spirit in man was removed, which automatically caused him to be
mentally no different than an animal:
1CO 2:11 For what man knows the things of a man except the spirit of the man which is in
him?
An Animal
For “animal” the KJV has “beast”, which comes from the Aramaic equivalent of the Hebrew word used
in GEN 3:1, where the devil is said to be more subtle than any beast of the field. According to REV 13,
2TH 2 and EZE 28, the devil possesses the mind of the man who is the Beast, making Nebuchadnezzar a
type of the end time “son of perdition”.
Seven Times
Josephus states “when he had lived in this manner in the desert for seven years, he should recover his
dominion again” (Antiquities of the Jews, X.X.6).
4:17 “The decision is announced by messengers, the holy ones
declare the verdict, so that the living may know that the Most High
is sovereign over the kingdoms of men and gives them to anyone
He wishes and sets over them the lowliest of men.’ (NIV)
Meaning of Nebuchadnezzar’s Change
One reason for the preservation of this example is to show that God is ultimately allowing the events
in this world, whether it be the ability of Babylon to subjugate Judah in the past, or the ability of the end
time Beast to overpower the state of Israel and attempt to do the same with the remnant of spiritual
Judah in the future.
21
Daniel: Chapter 4
4:18-19 “This is the dream that I, King Nebuchadnezzar, had. Now,
Belteshazzar, tell me what it means, for none of the wise men in
my kingdom can interpret it for me. But you can, because the spirit
of the holy gods is in you." Then Daniel (also called Belteshazzar)
was greatly perplexed for a time, and his thoughts terrified him.
So the king said, “Belteshazzar, do not let the dream or its
meaning alarm you." Belteshazzar answered, “My lord, if only the
dream applied to your enemies and its meaning to your
adversaries! (NIV)
Terrifying Thoughts
Daniel warns Nebuchadnezzar that the meaning of the dream is not favorable to the king.
4:20-22 “The tree you saw, which grew large and strong, with its
top touching the sky, visible to the whole earth, with beautiful
leaves and abundant fruit, providing food for all, giving shelter to
the beasts of the field, and having nesting places in its branches
for the birds of the air—you, O king, are that tree! You have
become great and strong; your greatness has grown until it
reaches the sky, and your dominion extends to distant parts of the
earth.”(NIV)
Tree: Man = Empire
The tree represented Nebuchadnezzar, who represented Babylon, which then stretched from Egypt on
the west to Elam on the east.
4:23 “You, O king, saw a messenger, a holy one, coming down
from heaven and saying, ‘Cut down the tree and destroy it, but
leave the stump, bound with iron and bronze, in the grass of the
field, while its roots remain in the ground. Let him be drenched
with the dew of heaven; let him live like the wild animals, until
seven times pass by for him.’ (NIV)
Seven Times
Babylon would be cut off for a period of seven prophetic times. However, it would not utterly be
destroyed—only suppressed and prevented from growing back during that time by iron and bronze
bands. This indicates that the influence of Roman republicanism and Greece democracy would be so
strong that the Babylonian world-ruling dictatorship (2:32, 38) would be overlooked during the seven
prophetic times. Remember, a prophetic time is equal to 360 days, so seven times would be 7 x 360 =
2520 days/years! At the end of the seven prophetic times, the bands of iron and bronze were to be
removed so that the tree could begin growing from the stump; the influence of Roman and Greek
governments was to decrease, yielding to the growth of the Babylonian governmental structure.
4:24-26 “This is the interpretation, O king, and this is the decree
the Most High has issued against my lord the king: You will be
driven away from people and will live with the wild animals; you
will eat grass like cattle and be drenched with the dew of heaven.
Seven times will pass by for you until you acknowledge that the
22
Daniel: Chapter 4
Most High is sovereign over the kingdoms of men and gives them
to anyone He wishes. The command to leave the stump of the tree
with its roots means that your kingdom will be restored to you
when you acknowledge that Heaven [a term for God, commonly used
in rabbinic literature] rules. (NIV)
Restoration of the Kingdom
That the kingdom would be restored to Nebuchadnezzar would be a miracle in itself, since the normal
course would be for either the royal heir or a strong usurper to take over as ruler and have the deranged
king put to death. Obviously, God was stating that He would prevent this from happening, possibly by
having Daniel installed as the temporary sovereign.
4:27 “Therefore, O king, be pleased to accept my advice: Renounce
your sins by doing what is right, and your wickedness by being
kind to the oppressed. It may be that then your prosperity will
continue." (NIV)
Renounce Your Sins!
Daniel urged Nebuchadnezzar to repent of the vanity that would bring the fulfillment of this dream by
humbling himself through showing mercy to the weak and the poor in his kingdom.
Point-of-View
Beginning with vs. 28, the narrative, which has been in the “first person” with either Nebuchadnezzar
or Daniel speaking, now becomes a “third person” narrative.
4:28-30 All this happened to King Nebuchadnezzar. Twelve
months later, as the king was walking on the roof of the royal
palace of Babylon, he said, “Is not this the great Babylon I have
built as the royal residence, by my mighty power and for the glory
of my majesty?" (NIV)
My Power, My Majesty
Even though Nebuchadnezzar failed to give God the credit for his position, it was God who made
possible his greatness by giving him all of the nations which he conquered:
JER 27:4-8 And command them to say to their masters, "Thus says the LORD of hosts, the
God of Israel—thus you shall say to your masters: ‘I have made the earth, the man and
the beast that are on the ground, by My great power and by My outstretched arm, and
have given it to whom it seemed proper to Me. And now I have given all these lands into
the hand of Nebuchadnezzar the king of Babylon, My servant; and the beasts of the field I
have also given him to serve him. So all nations shall serve him and his son and his son’s
son, until the time of his land comes; and then many nations and great kings shall make
him serve them. And it shall be, that the nation and kingdom which will not serve
Nebuchadnezzar the king of Babylon, and which will not put its neck under the yoke of the
king of Babylon, that nation I will punish,’ says the LORD, ‘with the sword, the famine, and
the pestilence, until I have consumed them by his hand’."
23
Daniel: Chapter 4
This allowed Nebuchadnezzar the peace and monetary ability to conduct the massive building projects
that he accomplished.
4:31-33 The words were still on his lips when a voice came from
heaven, “This is what is decreed for you, King Nebuchadnezzar:
Your royal authority has been taken from you. You will be driven
away from people and will live with the wild animals; you will eat
grass like cattle. Seven times will pass by for you until you
acknowledge that the Most High is sovereign over the kingdoms of
men and gives them to anyone He wishes." Immediately what had
been said about Nebuchadnezzar was fulfilled. He was driven
away from people and ate grass like cattle. His body was drenched
with the dew of heaven until his hair grew like the feathers of an
eagle and his nails like the claws of a bird. (NIV)
Live as an Animal
The Soncino Commentary states that he suffered from a disease known today as lycanthropy, a
psychiatric state in which a person believes he is a wolf or some other wild animal. Some believe that the
superstition of the werewolf originated with this description of Nebuchadnezzar.
Timeframe
This condition lasted from 569 to 562 B.C. (see Appendix E).
4:34-35 At the end of that time, I, Nebuchadnezzar, raised my
eyes toward heaven, and my sanity was restored. Then I praised
the Most High; I honored and glorified Him who lives forever. His
dominion is an eternal dominion; His kingdom endures from
generation to generation. All the peoples of the earth are regarded
as nothing. He does as He pleases with the powers of heaven and
the peoples of the earth. No one can hold back His hand or say to
Him: “What have you done?" (NIV)
Return to a Man’s Mind
Apparently, after the prophesied time had elapsed, God rebuked the demon, allowing Nebuchadnezzar
to understand what had happened to him.
4:36-37 At the same time that my sanity was restored, my honor
and splendor were returned to me for the glory of my kingdom. My
advisers and nobles sought me out, and I was restored to my
throne and became even greater than before. Now I,
Nebuchadnezzar, praise and exalt and glorify the King of heaven,
because everything He does is right and all His ways are just. And
those who walk in pride He is able to humble. (NIV)
24
Daniel: Chapter 5
Glorification of God
From the experience he had with Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego, Nebuchadnezzar learned that
God could override any decree that a human leader might make. But it was not until this experience that
he realized that he also depended on God for his reason, power and life itself.
Nebuchadnezzar’s Death
Nebuchadnezzar died in 562 B.C., shortly after he returned to power and related his experience.
Daniel: Chapter 5
Timeframe
This chapter occurs in the year 539 B.C., 23 years and several rulers after the events of Chapter Four.
5:1 King Belshazzar gave a great banquet for a thousand of his
nobles and drank wine with them. (NIV)
Belshazzar
Although appointed co-ruler by his father, Belshazzar was not recognized as a king in the Babylonian
records. His father is listed last in the line of kings:
King
Years of Reign
Succession
Nebuchadnezzar
605-562 B.C.
Followed by his son
Amel-Marduk (Evil-Merodach)
562-560 B.C.
Murdered and succeeded by his brother-in-law
Nergal-Sharra-Usur (Neriglissar)
560-556 B.C.
Son-in-law of Nebuchadnezzar
Labasi-Marduk (son of Nergal)
556 B.C.
Overthrown by Nabonidus after three months
Nabu-Na’id (Nabonidus)
556-539 B.C.
His son was crown prince Bel-Shar-Usur
5:2-4 While Belshazzar was drinking his wine, he gave orders to
bring in the gold and silver goblets that Nebuchadnezzar his father
had taken from the temple in Jerusalem, so that the king and his
nobles, his wives and his concubines might drink from them. So
they brought in the gold goblets that had been taken from the
temple of God in Jerusalem, and the king and his nobles, his wives
and his concubines drank from them. As they drank the wine, they
praised the gods of gold and silver, of bronze, iron, wood and
stone. (NIV)
Among the Babylonian gods being praised were Marduk, Bel, Nebo and Ishtar.
5:5 Suddenly the fingers of a human hand appeared and wrote on
the plaster of the wall, near the lampstand in the royal palace. The
king watched the hand as it wrote. (NIV)
25
Daniel: Chapter 5
Near the Lampstand
If the hand had appeared in another part of the room, it probably would not have been seen during
this banquet. God, using a living hand to make certain the king knew the living God was behind this
event, made certain that the warning was visible and clear before the overthrow of Babylon, just as He
will make certain that all nations receive a witness before the overthrow of Babylon the Great and the
end of the age. God’s hand will be visible in the miracles worked, and His message will be made clear
through the two witnesses (REV 11:3-7).
5:6-7 His face turned pale and he was so frightened that his knees
knocked together and his legs gave way [TAN: “the joints of his loins
were loosened”]. The king called out for the enchanters, astrologers
and diviners to be brought and said to these wise men of Babylon,
“Whoever reads this writing and tells me what it means will be
clothed in purple and have a gold chain placed around his neck,
and he will be made the third highest ruler in the kingdom." (NIV)
Clothed in Purple
Purple clothing was a sign of royalty. The historian Xenophon also adds to this, saying that a gold
chain could only be worn when presented by a king, signifying a member of the royal order; Joseph
received such an honor from the Pharaoh of Egypt:
GEN 41:42 Then Pharaoh took his signet ring off his hand and put it on Joseph’s hand;
and he clothed him in garments of fine linen and put a gold chain around his neck.
Third Highest Ruler
Since Nabonidus was the king, and Belshazzar was the second ruler in the kingdom, the highest
position available was that of being the third highest ruler.
5:8-9 Then all the king’s wise men came in, but they could not
read the writing or tell the king what it meant. So King Belshazzar
became even more terrified and his face grew more pale. His
nobles were baffled. (NIV)
The Writing
According to Jewish tradition, the inscription was made in Hebrew characters arranged in three lines,
one under the other; each line consisted of one word made of five letters. In essence, there were three
anagrams stacked on top of each other, making it impossible for the wise men to read it.
5:10-12 The queen [MOF: “queen mother”; this was his mother, the wife
of Nabonidus], hearing the voices of the king and his nobles, came
into the banquet hall. “O king, live forever!" she said. “Don’t be
alarmed! Don’t look so pale! There is a man in your kingdom who
has the spirit of the holy gods in him. In the time of your father he
was found to have insight and intelligence and wisdom like that of
the gods. King Nebuchadnezzar your father –your father the king,
I say—appointed him chief of the magicians, enchanters,
astrologers and diviners. This man Daniel, whom the king called
26
Daniel: Chapter 5
Belteshazzar, was found to have a keen mind and knowledge and
understanding, and also the ability to interpret dreams, explain
riddles and solve difficult problems. Call for Daniel, and he will tell
you what the writing means.” (NIV)
Queen Mother
The queen mother was actually a daughter of Nebuchadnezzar who Nabonidus married in order to
strengthen his claim to the throne he took by treachery. This means that Belshazzar was the grandson of
Nebuchadnezzar through his mother, and the term “father” referred to his grandfather or ancestor, a
usage which occurs many times throughout the Old Testament.
5:13 Daniel was brought into the royal presence, and the king
addressed him: “So you are Daniel, one of the Jewish exiles whom
my royal father brought from Judah.
An Older Daniel
If Daniel had been brought to Babylon when he was fourteen or fifteen years old (as tradition states)
in 605 B.C., then he was at least 80 years old by this time.
5:14-17 “I have heard that the spirit of the gods is in you and that
you have insight, intelligence and outstanding wisdom. The wise
men and enchanters were brought before me to read this writing
and tell me what it means, but they could not explain it. Now I
have heard that you are able to give interpretations and to solve
difficult problems. If you can read this writing and tell me what it
means, you will be clothed in purple and have a gold chain placed
around your neck, and you will be made the third highest ruler in
the kingdom." Then Daniel answered the king, “You may keep your
gifts for yourself and give your rewards to someone else.
Nevertheless, I will read the writing for the king and tell him what
it means. (NIV)
Refusal of Reward
God’s servants do not need to be enticed to carry out the duties they have been called to perform.
5:18-22 “O king, the Most High God gave your father
Nebuchadnezzar sovereignty and greatness and glory and
splendor. Because of the high position He gave him, all the peoples
and nations and men of every language dreaded and feared him.
Those the king wanted to put to death, he put to death; those he
wanted to spare, he spared; those he wanted to promote, he
promoted; and those he wanted to humble, he humbled. But when
his heart became arrogant and hardened with pride, he was
deposed from his royal throne and stripped of his glory. He was
driven away from people and given the mind of an animal; he lived
with the wild donkeys and ate grass like cattle; and his body was
drenched with the dew of heaven, until he acknowledged that the
Most High God is sovereign over the kingdoms of men and sets
27
Daniel: Chapter 5
over them anyone he wishes. But you his son, O Belshazzar, have
not humbled yourself, though you knew all this. (NIV)
Nebuchadnezzar’s Grandson
Daniel clearly states that Belshazzar was related to Nebuchadnezzar; Jeremiah concurs that he was
Nebuchadnezzar’s grandson:
JER 27:6-7 Now I will hand all your countries over to my servant Nebuchadnezzar king of
Babylon; I will make even the wild animals subject to him. All nations will serve him and
his son and his grandson until the time for his land comes; then many nations and great
kings will subjugate him. (NIV)
5:23-25 “Instead, you have set yourself up against the Lord of
heaven. You had the goblets from his temple brought to you, and
you and your nobles, your wives and your concubines drank wine
from them. You praised the gods of silver and gold, of bronze, iron,
wood and stone, which cannot see or hear or understand. But you
did not honor the God who holds in his hand your life and all your
ways. Therefore he sent the hand that wrote the inscription. This
is the inscription that was written: MENE, MENE, TEKEL, PARSIN
[NKJ: “UPHARSIN”; NIV margin: “UPARSIN”, meaning “AND PARSIN”; each
of these words is a measure of weight] (NIV)
Deciphering the Writing
Daniel understood that the words were to be read from top to bottom instead of from right to left,
according to Jewish tradition.
5:26 “This is the interpretation of each word. MENE: God has
numbered your kingdom, and finished it;
Taking the word “mene”, which means to “count out”, and converting it into a unit of weight to add to
the others in the inscription creates the word “mina”.
In the 1st millennium, Assyrian practice seems to have equated 2 Mesopotamian minas
with 100 western shekels. (Anchor Bible Dictionary, Vol. 6, pg. 906)
There were two types of minas:
1. The “common” mina used in regular commerce which was equal to sixty shekels (EZE 45:12),
and
2. The mina used in precious metals which was equal to fifty shekels.
Since God is numbering the kingdom of Babylon, symbolized by “gold”, the mina used for precious
metals is being used. The first word in the phrase directs the reader to number and finish (i.e. count out
the total amount given in the inscription).
5:27 “TEKEL: You have been weighed in the balances, and found
wanting;
Tekel was equivalent to one shekel; the second step in the phrase is to find the total number of
shekels.
28
Daniel: Chapter 5
5:28 “PERES: Your kingdom has been divided, and given to the
Medes and Persians.”
Peres is the singular of “Parsin” and equals a half mina, or 25 shekels.
Prophetic Years
Now it is possible to fulfill step #2 and “count out” the total in shekels:
Phrase
Number of Shekels
MENE
=
50
MENE
=
50
TEKEL
=
1
PERES
=
25
Total Shekels:
126
The third step is to reduce the total into the smallest unit possible; EXO 30:13 states that a shekel can
be divided into 20 gerahs:
126 shekels x 20 gerahs = 2520 units/years
The total number of prophetic years prophesied to pass over the Babylonian Empire in 4:32 equals the
total number prophesied in this chapter.
7 x 360 = 2520 years
5:29-30 Then at Belshazzar’s command, Daniel was clothed in
purple, a gold chain was placed around his neck, and he was
proclaimed the third highest ruler in the kingdom. That very night
Belshazzar, king of the Babylonians, was slain, (NIV)
Belshazzar Slain
Apparently, Belshazzar’s father, who was leading Babylonian forces against the Persians, was driven
south and away from the city, while Belshazzar had been left in charge of the city itself.
Overthrow of Babylon
Through Isaiah, God had prophesied the manner of the overthrow of Babylon by a man He called by
name about 150 years before the man was even born:
ISA 45:1-3 Thus says the LORD to His anointed, to Cyrus, whose right hand I have held—
To subdue nations before him and loose the armor of kings, to open before him the
double doors, so that the gates will not be shut:…I will break in pieces the gates of bronze
and cut the bars of iron…that you may know that I, the LORD, Who call you by your
name, am the God of Israel.
29
Daniel: Chapter 6
About 80 years after the overthrow of the city, Herodotus wrote in The Persian Wars, 1.178-181:
…Babylon…following is a description…The city stands on a broad plain, and is an exact
square, fifteen miles in length each way, so that the entire circuit is sixty miles…It is
surrounded, in the first place, by a broad and deep moat, full of water, behind which rises
a wall fifty royal cubits in width and 200 in height…On the top, along the edges of the
wall, they constructed buildings of a single chamber facing one another, leaving between
them room for a four-horse chariot to turn. In the circuit of the wall are 100 gates, all of
brass…The city is divided into two portions by the river which runs through the midst of
it…The city wall is brought down on both sides to the edge of the stream: thence from the
corners of the wall, there is carried along each bank of the river a fence of burnt bricks.
The houses are mostly three and four stories high; the streets all run in straight lines, not
only those parallel to the river, but also the cross streets which lead down to the
waterside. At the river end of these cross streets are low gates in the fence that skirts the
stream, which are, like the great gates in the outer wall, of brass, and open on the water.
The outer wall is the main defence of the city. There is, however, a second inner wall, of
less thickness than the first, but very little inferior to it in strength.
1.191: Cyrus…placed a portion of his army at the point where the river enters the city, and
another body at the back of the place where it issues forth, with orders to march into the
town by the bed of the stream, as soon as the water became shallow enough: he
then…made for the place where Nitocris dug the basin for the river, where…he turned the
Euphrates by a canal into the basin, which was then a marsh, on which the river sank to
such an extent that the natural bed of the stream became fordable. Hereupon the Persians
who had been left for the purpose at Babylon by the river-side, entered the stream, which
had now sunk so as to reach about midway up a man’s thigh, and thus got into the town.
Had the Babylonians been apprised of what Cyrus was about, or had they noticed their
danger, they…would have made fast all the street-gates which gave upon the river…But,
as it was, the Persians came upon them by surprise and so took the city. Owing to the
vast size of place, the inhabitants of the central parts (as the residents at Babylon declare)
long after the outer portions of the town were taken, knew nothing of what had chanced,
but as they were engaged in a festival, continued dancing and revelling until they learnt
the capture but too certainly.
According to the Encyclopaedia Britannica, 11th ed., Babylon fell on Tishri 16 or October 11, 539 B.C.
5:31 And Darius the Mede received the kingdom, being about
sixty-two years old.
Darius’ Reign
He received rulership of the kingdom from Cyrus (9:1) so that Cyrus would be free to continue his
military conquests and extend his empire.
Daniel: Chapter 6
6:1 It pleased Darius to appoint 120 satraps to rule throughout the
kingdom, (NIV)
30
Daniel: Chapter 6
Darius
It is possible that the name “Darius” was a title rather than the actual personal name of the ruler.
There are inscriptions claiming that Gobryas, one of the generals of Cyrus’ army, appointed governors in
Babylon. He may have also been an uncle of Cyrus from his mother’s family.
6:2 over them were three ministers, one of them Daniel, to whom
these satraps reported, in order that the king not be troubled.
(TAN)
6:3 Now Daniel so distinguished himself among the administrators
and the satraps by his exceptional qualities that the king planned
to set him over the whole kingdom. (NIV)
Daniel’s Position & Influence
Even though Daniel was not a Mede or Persian, he had so much governmental experience and was so
well known in the diplomatic circles (and the fact that he was blameless in character and the wisest man
in Babylon), he was the most logical person for the job.
It was probably due to Daniel’s influence that Cyrus’ decree was issued, allowing for the return of the
Jews to Judah and the rebuilding of the temple to begin.
EZR 1:1-2 Now in the first year of Cyrus king of Persia, that the word of the LORD by the
mouth of Jeremiah might be fulfilled, the LORD stirred up the spirit of Cyrus king of Persia,
so that he made a proclamation throughout all his kingdom, and also put it in writing,
saying, thus says Cyrus king of Persia: All the kingdoms of the earth the LORD God of
heaven has given me. And He has commanded me to build Him a house at Jerusalem
which is in Judah.
6:4-5 At this, the administrators and the satraps tried to find
grounds for charges against Daniel in his conduct of government
affairs, but they were unable to do so. They could find no
corruption in him, because he was trustworthy and neither corrupt
nor negligent. Finally these men said, “We will never find any basis
for charges against this man Daniel unless it has something to do
with the law of his God." (NIV)
Laying a Trap
The administrators and satraps saw that they had to put Daniel into a position where he was forced to
choose to be obedient to God or to obey the Medo-Persian government.
6:6-7 So the administrators and the satraps went as a group to the
king and said: “O King Darius, live forever! The royal administrators, prefects, satraps, advisers and governors have all agreed that
the king should issue an edict and enforce the decree that anyone
who prays to any god or man during the next thirty days, except to
you, O king, shall be thrown into the lions’ den. (NIV)
They lied! They said that the royal administrators all agreed, implying that Daniel, who was the chief
administrator, went along with their proposal.
31
Daniel: Chapter 6
On the surface, this seemed like a good idea to Darius because it would bring about an affirmation of
loyalty by all subjects of the old empire of the Chaldeans to the new rule of the Medo-Persian Empire.
6:8-9 “Now, O king, issue the decree and put it in writing so that it
cannot be altered-in accordance with the laws of the Medes and
Persians, which cannot be repealed." So King Darius put the
decree in writing. (NIV)
Laws of the Medes & Persians
The immutability of the laws of the Medes and Persians is emphasized in EST 8:8: “…for a letter which
is written in the king’s name and sealed with the king’s signet ring no one can revoke." There was no one
who could put himself above the established law—not even the ruler of the empire. This aspect of the
government of the Medo-Persian Empire will surface again in the final revival of the Roman Empire when
the mark of the Beast is decreed binding on the “small and great, rich and poor” (REV 13:16).
6:10 Now when Daniel learned that the decree had been
published, he went home to his upstairs room where the windows
opened toward Jerusalem. Three times a day he got down on his
knees and prayed, giving thanks to his God, just as he had done
before. (NIV)
Praying Toward Jerusalem
At the dedication of the Temple in Jerusalem, Solomon prayed that God would hear the prayers of His
people who prayed to Him from lands where they would be taken captive when they “pray to You toward
their land which You gave to their fathers, the city which You have chosen and the temple which I have
built for Your name” (1KI 8:48).
Three Times a Day
In PSA 55:17, David indicates this was his practice: “Evening and morning and at noon I will pray…”
6:11-14 Then these men went as a group and found Daniel praying
and asking God for help. So they went to the king and spoke to
him about his royal decree: “Did you not publish a decree that
during the next thirty days anyone who prays to any god or man
except to you, O king, would be thrown into the lions’ den?" The
king answered, “The decree stands-in accordance with the laws of
the Medes and Persians, which cannot be repealed." Then they
said to the king, “Daniel, who is one of the exiles from Judah, pays
no attention to you, O king, or to the decree you put in writing. He
still prays three times a day." When the king heard this, he was
greatly distressed; he was determined to rescue Daniel and made
every effort until sundown to save him. (NIV)
Determined to Rescue Daniel
For the first time, the real reason for the decree was realized by Darius—he had been manipulated by
the enemies of Daniel!
32
Daniel: Chapter 6
6:15-24 Then the men went as a group to the king and said to him,
“Remember, O king, that according to the law of the Medes and
Persians no decree or edict that the king issues can be changed."
So the king gave the order, and they brought Daniel and threw him
into the lions’ den. The king said to Daniel, “May your God, whom
you serve continually, rescue you!" A stone was brought and
placed over the mouth of the den, and the king sealed it with his
own signet ring and with the rings of his nobles, so that Daniel’s
situation might not be changed. Then the king returned to his
palace and spent the night without eating and without any
entertainment being brought to him. And he could not sleep. At
the first light of dawn, the king got up and hurried to the lions’
den. When he came near the den, he called to Daniel in an
anguished voice, “Daniel, servant of the living God, has your God,
whom you serve continually, been able to rescue you from the
lions?" Daniel answered, “O king, live forever! My God sent his
angel, and he shut the mouths of the lions. They have not hurt me,
because I was found innocent in his sight. Nor have I ever done
any wrong before you, O king." The king was overjoyed and gave
orders to lift Daniel out of the den. And when Daniel was lifted
from the den, no wound was found on him, because he had trusted
in his God. At the king’s command, the men who had falsely
accused Daniel were brought in and thrown into the lions’ den,
along with their wives and children. And before they reached the
floor of the den, the lions overpowered them and crushed all their
bones. (NIV)
The King’s Command
The king commanded their complete destruction because they had lied to him, and more importantly,
had made him a fool by manipulating him to invoke the decree for their own selfish purposes.
6:25-27 Then King Darius wrote to all the peoples, nations and
men of every language throughout the land: “May you prosper
greatly! I issue a decree that in every part of my kingdom people
must fear and reverence the God of Daniel. For He is the living God
and he endures forever; His kingdom will not be destroyed, His
dominion will never end. He rescues and he saves; He performs
signs and wonders in the heavens and on the earth. He has
rescued Daniel from the power of the lions." (NIV)
Darius’ Decree
The king did not decree that the worship of the God of Daniel was to replace all the other gods that
were being worshipped, but only that the God of Daniel was to be treated with reverence.
6:28 So Daniel prospered during the reign of Darius and the reign
of Cyrus the Persian. (NIV)
33
Daniel: Chapter 7
Daniel Prospered
Both Darius and Cyrus respected Daniel not only for his wisdom and character, but also because of
this event which proved the power of his God.
Daniel: Chapter 7
Introduction
This chapter parallels Chapter 2: both define four separate empires, describe the total destruction of
all that they eventually become, and point to a fifth empire that will be established, never to be removed.
7:1 In the first year of Belshazzar king of Babylon, Daniel had a
dream, and visions passed through his mind as he was lying on his
bed. He wrote down the substance [NKJ: “main facts”] of his dream.
(NIV)
Timeframe
Nabonidus went into exile for a ten year period (552-542 B.C.) because the priests of Marduk opposed
his rulership. It was probably at the beginning of this period that Belshazzar was entrusted with the
throne by his father, which means Daniel’s vision occurred 552-551 B.C. (see Appendix E).
The Substance
The Aramaic phrase for “substance” literally means “the beginning (or head) of words”. Daniel does
not lay out the entirety of the visions he received. As the chapter unfolds, details of his vision are
revealed through the answers he is given by an angel.
7:2 Daniel said: In my vision at night I looked, and there before
me were the four winds of heaven churning up the great sea. (NIV)
Four Winds
The four winds indicated that the area affected by the meaning of the vision was in every direction;
the great sea represented nations or humanity:
REV 17:15 Then he said to me, “The waters which you saw…are peoples, multitudes,
nations, and tongues.”
7:3 Four great beasts, each different from the others, came up out
of the sea. (NIV)
Four Great Beasts
In Chapter 2, different metals and body parts of the image pointed to major differences that would
exist in each empire.
7:4 The first was like a lion, but had eagles’ wings. As I looked on,
its wings were plucked off, and it was lifted off the ground and set
on its feet like a man and given the mind of a man. (TAN)
34
Eagles’ Wings
Daniel: Chapter 7
Wings symbolized the ability of rapid movement and conquest which Babylon possessed under
Nebuchadnezzar. Excavations at Babylon and Nimrud have uncovered figures of winged lions, which
Daniel no doubt regularly viewed.
Lion & Eagle
God prophesied through Jeremiah that Babylon would be a combination of these two powerful
animals:
JER 4:7, 13 The lion has come up from his thicket, and the destroyer of nations is on his
way….he shall come up like clouds, and his chariots like a whirlwind. His horses are swifter
than eagles…
Babylon’s Strength
The ability of Babylon to successfully conquer other nations ended at the time Nebuchadnezzar went
insane. Upon regaining his mind seven years later, he made no further conquests, and his successors
were unable to further expand the Babylonian borders.
7:5 And suddenly another beast, a second, like a bear. It was
raised up on one side [MOF: “with one of its paws raised to strike”; one
side of the bear was higher than the other, representing Persia as the
dominant part of the Medo-Persian Empire], and had three ribs in its
mouth between its teeth. And they said thus to it: “Arise, devour
much flesh!”
Three Ribs
The three ribs correspond to the three major conquests made by Cyrus the Great and his son
Cambyses:
1. Lydian Kingdom in Asia Minor—conquered by Cyrus in 546 B.C.
2. Babylonian Empire—finally subdued by Cyrus in 539 B.C.
3. Egypt—taken by Cambyses in 525 B.C.
7:6 After this I looked, and there was another, like a leopard,
which had on its back four wings of a bird. The beast also had four
heads, and dominion was given to it.
Four Wings
The four wings represented the great speed which this empire possessed. The brief time needed by
Alexander the Great to conquer part of Europe and all of Asia is unparalleled in the history of warfare. In
less than 12 years, beginning at age 21, he went from the Adriatic Sea in the west to the Indian Ocean
and Ganges River in the south and east.
35
Daniel: Chapter 7
Four Heads
The four heads represented the generals who divided Alexander’s empire after his death: Cassander,
Lysimachus, Ptolemy and Seleucus.
Dominion Was Given to It
Since God had already determined that Alexander would receive dominion (200 years prior), there is
no doubt that God gave it to him. One example that emphasizes the importance of this statement is that
Alexander, with 30,000 troops, defeated Darius who had 600,000 troops (20 to 1 odds).
7:7 After that, in my vision at night I looked, and there before me
was a fourth beast—terrifying and frightening and very powerful.
It had large iron teeth; it crushed and devoured its victims and
trampled underfoot whatever was left. It was different from all
the former beasts, and it had ten horns. (NIV)
Fourth Beast
This beast could not be compared to anything that Daniel had ever seen or of which he had
knowledge. None of the other beasts are described as having horns.
7:8 While I was thinking about the horns, there before me was
another horn, a little one, which came up among them; and three
of the first horns were uprooted before it. This horn had eyes like
the eyes of a man and a mouth that spoke boastfully. (NIV)
Horns
This 11th horn, a little one, was quite different from the other ten. It should also be noted that the first
three horns had to be removed because they did not fit into the same group experience that the last
seven would.
7:9 As I looked, thrones were set in place, and the Ancient of Days
took His seat. His clothing was as white as snow; the hair of His
head was white like wool. His throne was flaming with fire, and its
wheels were all ablaze. (NIV)
Thrones
For “As I looked, thrones were set in place”, the KJV has “I beheld till the thrones were cast down”.
Either emphasis is accurate. Thrones represent rulership, and the rulership of the successive empires
must be overthrown (pictured by the KJV) before the following ceremony can be fulfilled. Yet, new
thrones or positions of rulership (pictured by the NIV) are required for those who attend this ceremony.
36
Daniel: Chapter 7
God’s Appearance
The “Ancient of Days took his seat…clothing…hair of his head” all indicate that God the Father has
human features:
GEN 1:26 Then God said, “Let Us make man in Our image, according to Our likeness [Hebrew:
“dmooth”, which refers to appearance]…”
GEN 5:1 …In the day that God created man, He made him in the likeness of God;
GEN 5:3 And Adam…begot a son in his own likeness,…
EXO 24:10 …they saw the God of Israel. And there was under His feet as it were a paved work
of sapphire stone, and it was like the very heavens in its clarity.
ISA 6:1 …I saw the Lord sitting on a throne, high and lifted up, and the train of His robe filled
the temple.
EZE 1:26-27 …on the likeness of the throne was a likeness with the appearance of a man high
above it. Also from the appearance of His waist and upward…and from the appearance of His
waist and downward I saw, as it were, the appearance of fire with brightness all around.
Appearance of His Throne
His throne and wheels appear to be flaming because God’s glory is reflected off of the throne. The
wheels are actually one set of wings in motion, which also reflect the glory of God. Both Isaiah (6:1) and
John (REV 4:8) describe the cherubim as having six wings; yet, Ezekiel (1:6, 15) saw each of the
cherubim as having four stationary wings and a wheel, produced by the other two wings in motion.
7:10 A river of fire was flowing, coming out from before Him.
Thousands upon thousands attended Him; ten thousand times ten
thousand stood before Him [All the angels are gathered for this event to
witness the proceedings of the court.]. The court was seated [KJV:
“judgment was set”—this describes the time of the judgment of God against
Satan and the system of governments ruled by Satan.], and the books
were opened. (NIV)
River of Fire
This river of fire seems to be what John described:
REV 4:5 And from the throne proceeded lightnings, thunderings, and voices. Seven lamps
of fire were burning before the throne, which are the seven Spirits of God.
7:11 Then I continued to watch because of the boastful words the
horn was speaking. I kept looking until the beast was slain and its
body destroyed and thrown into the blazing fire. (NIV)
The fourth beast is completely destroyed and ceases to exist forever. This verse shows the ultimate
fulfillment of God’s condemnation of the devil and his way (REV 20:10).
7:12 (The other beasts had been stripped of their authority, but
were allowed to live for a period of time.) (NIV)
37
Daniel: Chapter 7
Allowed to Live…
For “period of time”, the NKJ and NRS have “season and a time”. The first three beasts were
successive empires whose powers ended as they were conquered by their successors, yet they continued
to exist because each was absorbed into the succeeding empire. In Chapter 2, the head of gold pointed
the image of human government in a direction that all of the successors followed. The arms and chest of
silver represented the ability to hold the peoples together, which the following two empires utilized. The
belly and thighs of bronze symbolized the determination and stamina needed to run swiftly (1KI 18:46:
“gird up loins”) that Rome has never forgotten. The legs of iron focus on standing strength, which does
not end until the beast is destroyed at the end of the age.
7:13 In my vision at night I looked, and there before me was one
like a son of man [MOF: “a figure in human form”], coming with the
clouds of heaven. He approached the Ancient of Days and was led
into His presence. (NIV)
Christ Approaches
Here, Jesus Christ is coming—not to the earth, but to the Father in heaven—with the clouds of
heaven. The time setting of this event is given in the next verse. But first notice:
MAT 24:30-31 …the Son of Man coming on the clouds of heaven with power and great
glory. And He will send His angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they will gather
together His elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.
The reason that Jesus Christ is led into the Father’s presence is two-fold:
1. To present His bride for the marriage (REV 19:7-9—“Let us be glad and rejoice and give Him
glory, for the marriage of the Lamb has come, and His wife has made herself ready.” And to
her it was granted to be arrayed in fine linen, clean and bright, for the fine linen is the
righteous acts of the saints. Then he said to me, “Write: ‘Blessed are those who are called to
the marriage supper of the Lamb!’”…), and
2. To be coronated as King over all nations (REV 19:12—“on His head were many crowns”).
7:14 Then to Him was given dominion [NIV: “given authority”] and
glory and a kingdom, that all peoples, nations, and languages
should serve Him. His dominion is an everlasting dominion, which
shall not pass away, and His kingdom the one which shall not be
destroyed.
This verse is describing the time when the official coronation ceremony is carried out:
REV 11:15, 17 Then the seventh angel sounded…The kingdoms of this world have become
the kingdoms of our Lord and of His Christ, and He shall reign forever and ever!…because
You have taken Your great power and reigned.
7:15-16 I, Daniel, was troubled in spirit, and the visions that
passed through my mind disturbed me. I approached one of those
standing there and asked him the true meaning of all this. So he
told me and gave me the interpretation of these things: (NIV)
38
Daniel: Chapter 7
The Interpretation
Daniel asked for an explanation of all that he had seen. He was given the answer to his request, but
notice how concise it was:
7:17 “The four great beasts are four kingdoms that will rise from
the earth. (NIV)
The angel explains vss. 2-12 with this brief summary.
7:18 “But the saints of the Most High will receive the kingdom and
will possess it forever—yes, for ever and ever.” (NIV)
Notice that the angel mentions “the saints of the Most High” receiving the kingdom and possessing it
forever. There is no direct mention of them anywhere in the vision as it was related. Actually, as already
indicated in vs. 13, the saints are accompanying Jesus Christ in the clouds after their resurrection to be
presented to the Father before their marriage to Christ, and to be coronated along with Him as rulers in
the Kingdom.
The inclusion of a direct reference to the saints at this point shows that Daniel does not initially relate
the complete vision to us.
7:19 Then I wanted to know the true meaning of the fourth beast,
which was different from all the others and most terrifying, with
its iron teeth and bronze claws—the beast that crushed and
devoured its victims and trampled underfoot whatever was left.
(NIV)
The Fourth Beast
Daniel wanted a more detailed explanation of this beast, giving more details in the process. The
bronze claws, for instance, were not mentioned in vs. 7. Here, it is revealed that the Roman Empire will
have the ability to conquer swiftly just like Greece (2:32—the belly and thighs of bronze; 7:12) did under
Alexander, and then would be able to hold on to its empire (claws—the most powerful part of the bear—
represent the power to grab or trap) like the Persians did.
7:20 “I also wanted to know about the ten horns on its head and
about the other horn that came up, before which three of them
fell—the horn that looked more imposing than the others and that
had eyes and a mouth that spoke boastfully. (NIV)
The Little Horn
Apparently, after asking about the meaning of this 11th horn, God continued the vision to reveal what
it would do to the saints mentioned by the angels in vs. 18:
7:21-22 As I watched, this horn was waging war against the
saints and defeating them, until the Ancient of Days came and
pronounced judgment in favor of the saints of the Most High, and
the time came when they possessed the kingdom. (NIV)
39
Daniel: Chapter 7
Timeframe
This explains what else takes place in vss. 13-14, at the time that Christ is coronated as King of kings.
7:23 He gave me this explanation: “The fourth beast is a fourth
kingdom that will appear on earth. It will be different from all the
other kingdoms and will devour the whole earth [Aramaic: “ara”,
meaning any geographical area from the size of a single nation to ultimately
the whole world, depending on the context in which it is used.], trampling
it down and crushing it. (NIV)
Explanation
The fourth beast is different from the previous three beasts in that they do not have successive
resurrections.
7:24 “The ten horns are ten kings who will come from this
kingdom. After them another king will arise, different from the
earlier ones; he will subdue three kings. (NIV)
These ten horns represent the continuations of the rulership of the fourth beast after its original
empire has collapsed.
A Different King
“Another king” represents rulership that is not political, but is religious in nature. This was the rise in
power of the papacy which occurred after the fall of Rome to the Heruli under Odoacer. As Myers’
Ancient History brings out on pg. 547:
Another consequence of the fall of the Roman power in the West was the development of
the Papacy. In the absence of an emperor in the West, the popes rapidly gained influence
and power, and soon built up an ecclesiastical empire that in some respects took the place
of the old empire and carried on its civilizing work.
The three kings that were subdued by the papacy were the three kingdoms of:
1. Vandals, who came from north Africa to pillage Rome under king Geiseric.
2. Heruli, a Germanic tribe under Odoacer which received permission to rule Italy from the
Eastern emperor Zeno after they dethroned the last Western Roman emperor.
3. Ostrogoths, who (under the leadership of Theodoric) overthrew the Heruli and established the
Kingdom of the Ostrogoths which lasted until the Eastern emperor Justinian conquered them
in A.D. 554, creating the “Imperial Restoration”.
What is meant by “he will subdue three kings” ? From Myers’ Ancient History, pg. 576:
What happened in the case of the Goths happened also in the case of most of the
barbarian tribes that participated in the overthrow of the Roman Empire in the West. By
the time of the fall of Rome [A.D. 476], the Goths, the Vandals…had become proselytes to
Christianity. They, however, professed the Arian creed, which had been condemned by the
great council of the Church held at Nicea during the reign of Constantine the Great. Hence,
they were regarded as heretics by the Catholic Church, and all had to be reconverted to
40
Daniel: Chapter 7
the orthodox creed. This good work was gradually and almost perfectly accomplished. The
remaining Teutonic tribes…embraced at the outset the Catholic faith.
The first three kingdoms then, which ruled after the fall of Rome in A.D. 476, were not at the outset
ruled over by the papacy. In one respect, they were subdued by being reconverted. In another manner,
they were “uprooted” (vs. 8) so that they were no longer like the other seven horns which remained as a
similar group.
Seven Horns
The group of seven horns depicts the seven main rulers and the seven similar resurrections of the
Roman Empire that are under the sway of the Catholic Church.
Ruler
Empire
Year (A.D.)
Justinian
Imperial Restoration
554
Charlemagne
Frankish Kingdom
800
Otto the Great
Holy Roman Empire
962
Charles the Great
Habsburg
1520
Napoleon
French Empire
1805
Garibaldi to Mussolini
Italy
1870-1945
The Beast
Babylon the Great
?
7:25 “He will hurl defiance at the Most High and wear down
[Aramaic, Hebrew: the verb is used in the same context as the wearing out
of clothing] the holy ones of the Most High. He will have it in mind
to alter the festival seasons [NIV: “set times”; NKJ, TAN: “times”;
Aramaic: “idan”, meaning both “time” and “year”]and religious laws
[NKJ, NRS: “law”]; and the holy ones will be delivered into his power
for a time, and times, and half a time. (REB)
The Little Horn
The religious power which creates and sways the government of the end-time beast will be known as
the False Prophet (the final fulfillment of the little horn), who will appear performing great miracles:
REV 13:12-15 He exercised all the authority of the first beast on his behalf, and made the
earth and its inhabitants worship the first beast, whose fatal wound had been healed. And
he performed great and miraculous signs, even causing fire to come down from heaven to
earth in full view of men. Because of the signs he was given power to do on behalf of the
first beast, he deceived the inhabitants of the earth. He ordered them to set up an image
in honor of the beast who was wounded by the sword and yet lived. He was given power
to give breath to the image of the first beast, so that it could speak and cause all who
refused to worship the image to be killed. (NIV)
41
Daniel: Chapter 8
The period when the “holy ones” (the remnant of the Church) are in his power is 3½ times or years,
which corresponds to the same periods as:
1. The “times of the Gentiles” (LUK 21:24); further defined by the statement: “the holy city shall
they tread underfoot forty-two months” (REV 11:2).
2. The time alluded to in REV 3:10 when God protects the part of the Church which does not fall
prey to the pride of Laodicea: “The woman…that she might fly to the place prepared for her in
the desert, where she would be taken care of for a time, times and half a time, out of the
serpent’s reach.” (REV 12:14)
7:26 “But the court [NKJ: “judgment”] will sit, and his power [can
refer to either the fourth beast (vss. 11, 23) or the little horn] will be
taken away and completely destroyed forever. (NIV)
Timeframe
This verse reflects back to the time setting of vss. 9-11. Both the fourth beast and the little horn will
be totally destroyed shortly after the Seventh Trumpet sounds.
7:27 “Then the sovereignty, power and greatness of the kingdoms
under the whole heaven will be handed over to the saints, the
people of the Most High. His kingdom will be an everlasting
kingdom, and all rulers will worship and obey Him.” (NIV)
Again, this is describing the coronation of all of the resurrected saints which occurs at the same time
the Son of man receives the Kingdom from the Father (vs. 14).
Sovereignty
When the vision is first revealed, only Christ receives sovereign power—in interpreting the vision, the
saints also receive sovereignty. This further supports what Paul says:
ROM 8:17 and if children, then heirs—heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ, if indeed we
suffer with Him, that we may also be glorified together.
7:28 This is the end of the matter [NKJ: “account”]. I, Daniel, was
deeply troubled by my thoughts, and my face turned pale, but I
kept the matter to myself. (NIV)
The End of the Matter
Daniel became very solemn and contemplative after witnessing the horrifying events which would
come by the hand of man and the glorious future which would result from God’s intervention.
Daniel: Chapter 8
8:1 In the third year of King Belshazzar’s reign [approximately 550
B.C.], I, Daniel, had a vision, after the one that had already
appeared to me. (NIV)
42
Daniel: Chapter 8
Language
The text reverts back to the Hebrew language with this verse. By mentioning the vision recorded in
the previous chapter, which occurred about two years earlier, Daniel indicates that this vision contains
supplemental information to the first vision.
8:2 In this vision I was in Susa, the capital of the province of Elam,
watching beside the Ulai canal. (REB)
In Susa
Daniel was most likely in Babylon physically, but taken to Susa as part of the vision that God was
giving him, just as Ezekiel was transported in vision from Babylon to Jerusalem in 591 B.C.:
EZE 8:1-3 And it came to pass…as I sat in my house with the elders of Judah sitting
before me, that the hand of the Lord GOD fell upon me there…and the Spirit lifted me up
between earth and heaven, and brought me in visions of God to Jerusalem, to the door of
the north gate of the inner court….
Susa was, for a long time, the principle residence of the Persian kings. It was located about 200 miles
due east of Babylon. The use of the term “province” does not mean that Elam was under Babylonian
control at that time (Media is referred to as a province in EZE 6:2 when, in fact, it was only one part of
the Medo-Persian Empire). The name “Elam” in Sumerian means “highland” and originally designated the
mountainous region north and east of Susa, which is modern-day Khuzistan (the southwest province of
Iran).
The Ulai Canal
The Ulai canal was an artificial waterway about 300 yards wide, connecting two rivers (today they are
known as Kerkha and Abdizful), and was located near Susa.
8:3 I looked up, and there before me was a ram with two horns,
standing beside the canal, and the horns were long. One of the
horns was longer than the other but grew up later. (NIV)
Two Horns
“Two horns” symbolized an empire composed of two separate powers: Media was the older, but Persia
became the stronger. Interestingly, the symbol of the ancient Persians was a ram’s head with two
horns—one longer than the other—as discovered in the ruins of Persepolis.
8:4-5 I watched the ram as he charged toward the west and the
north and the south [The missing direction was the east; since Persia
arose there, the east was the only direction it would not push toward.]. No
animal could stand against him, and none could rescue from his
power. He did as he pleased and became great. As I was thinking
about this, suddenly a goat [NKJ, NRS: “male goat”] with a prominent
horn between his eyes came from the west, crossing the whole
earth without touching the ground. (NIV)
43
Daniel: Chapter 8
Male Goat
The Macedonians were called “aegeadae” or “goats’ people” because Caranus, their first king, leading
a group of Greeks to Macedonia, was advised by an oracle to take goats for guides. On the way, a storm
scared the herd of goats, causing them to charge—the Greeks followed them to Edessa, where the king
established his throne and made goats the symbol of his kingdom. He subsequently named the place
Aegea (“goats’ town”), and the people became known as Aegeadae (“goats’ people”).
This goat symbolized Alexander the Great, who moved with incredible speed, conquering the world
faster than any who preceded him. As we saw earlier in Chapter 7, his empire is represented by the
leopard with four wings.
8:6 He came toward the two-horned ram I had seen standing
beside the canal and charged at him in great rage [NRS: “with
savage force”]. (NIV)
Savage Force
The “savage force” being described here reflects the forward motion of Alexander’s advancing forces:
he left Macedonia in 334 B.C., leading an army against the Persians; by July, 332 B.C., he had conquered
all of Asia Minor, as well as the city of Tyre.
8:7 I saw him attack the ram furiously, striking the ram and
shattering his two horns. The ram was powerless to stand against
him; the goat knocked him to the ground and trampled on him,
and none could rescue the ram from his power. (NIV)
Powerless Ram
The decisive battle between the Persian armies and Alexander occurred at Arbela in 331 B.C. In just
over three years, he had shattered the horns of the ram, and for the next eight years, he would trample
over the eastern territories of the once-proud Medians.
8:8 The goat became very great, but at the height of his power his
large horn was broken off, and in its place four prominent horns
grew up toward the four winds of heaven. (NIV)
Very Great
The greatness of the goat referred to the vast expanse of Alexander’s empire; his army subjugated
more territory than the Persians—extending his dominion into the Indus Valley and Afghanistan. Due to
his success, Alexander grew arrogant and began claiming descent from Zeus-Ammon. (Zeus was the
chief god of the Greeks; Ammon was the chief god of the Egyptians.)
Broken Horn
Alexander died of a fever when he was 33 years old in June of 323 B.C. Although attempts were made
to hold the empire together by the general Antigonus, the ambitions of four other generals brought about
the complete division of the empire in 301 B.C.
44
Daniel: Chapter 8
Four Horns
The four prominent horns can be explained by the following:
1. WEST: Cassander in Greece,
2. NORTH: Lysimachus in Asia Minor,
3. SOUTH: Ptolemy in Egypt, and
4. EAST: Seleucus in Babylon and Syria.
8:9 Out of one of them came another horn, which started small but
grew in power to the south and to the east and toward the
Beautiful Land. (NIV)
Small Horn
This horn came out of the horn of the east and was historically fulfilled by Antiochus IV Epiphanes,
who usurped the Seleucid throne from his nephew and invaded Egypt (the south) in 170-169 B.C. He also
put down rebellious factions in Parthia and Armenia in the east. Then, after being forced out of Egypt by
the Romans, he came to Jerusalem in December of 167 B.C., where he caused massive destruction.
8:10 It aspired to be as great as the host of heaven, and it flung
down to the earth some of the host, even some of the stars, and
stamped on them. (REB)
Host of Heaven
Historically, Antiochus fulfilled this in type by conquering Judea, killing many of the Jews and requiring
the rest who were unable to escape to convert to Greek ways.
8:11 It set itself up to be as great as the Prince of the host [Jesus
Christ]; it took away the daily sacrifice [NRS: “regular burnt offering”]
from him, and the place of his sanctuary was brought low [TAN:
“abandoned”]. (NIV)
Prince of the Host
Antiochus believed that he was a god in the flesh; the coins bearing his image were stamped with the
Greek title “theos epiphanes”, meaning “god manifest”.
Daily Sacrifice
Antiochus stopped the daily sacrifice and, weeks later on Chislev 15, 167 B.C., erected a statue of
Zeus Olympius in the temple (2 MAC 6:2); ten days afterward, on Chislev 25, he sacrificed swine on the
altar of burnt offering.
...he forbade them to offer those daily sacrifices which they used to offer to God,
according to the law…And when the king had built an idol altar upon God’s altar, he slew
swine upon it, and so offered a sacrifice neither according to the law, nor the Jewish
religious worship in that country (Antiquities of the Jews, XII.V.4).
8:12 Because of wickedness, the host was given over to it together
with the regular burnt offering; it cast truth to the ground, and
kept prospering in what it did. (NRS)
45
Host
Daniel: Chapter 8
The word “host” comes from the noun “tsaba”, which can also be translated as “appointed time” or
“time appointed” (as translated in JOB 7:1; 14:14 and DAN 10:1). This gives the verse the meaning that
there is a specific time period that God had in mind for Antiochus to suspend the sacrifices.
8:13 Then I heard a holy one speaking, and another holy one said
to the one that spoke, “For how long is this vision concerning the
regular burnt offering, the transgression that makes desolate, and
the giving over of the sanctuary and host to be trampled?” (NRS)
How Long?
The information to which the second angel referred is very critical to understanding one of the few
events that God reveals to His people as a sign of the beginning of the end of this age.
8:14 And he answered him, “For two thousand three hundred
evenings and mornings; then the sanctuary shall be restored to its
rightful state.” (NRS)
2300 Evenings & Mornings
The original Hebrew for “evenings and mornings” is “ereb boqer”, which is a compound expression
that referred to the two sacrifices that God commanded to be offered daily by His physical nation:
EXO 29:38-39, 42 Now this is what you shall offer on the altar: two lambs of the first year,
day by day continually. One lamb you shall offer in the morning, and the other lamb you
shall offer at twilight. This shall be a continual burnt offering throughout your generations
at the door of the tabernacle of meeting before the LORD, where I will meet you to speak
with you.
The accomplishment of 2300 evening-morning sacrifices would require 1150 days.
Restoring the Sanctuary
The restoration of the sanctuary, which ended the suspension of the continual burnt offering, was
historically accomplished on Chislev 25 (December 13), 164 B.C. by Judas Maccabeus, exactly three years
after the altar was desecrated by Antiochus with swine’s blood (1 MAC 4:52). Going back in time 1150
days from the restoration of the daily sacrifices would place the beginning of the ban on Tishri 23, 167
B.C. Although this date is not given in any historical record, according to 1MAC 1:29-51 the daily
sacrifices were stopped sometime prior to Chislev 15 of that year (see Appendix A):
Her sanctuary became desolate as a desert…And the king…directed them…to forbid burnt
offerings and sacrifices and drink offerings in the sanctuary…they drove Israel into hiding
in every place of refuge they had. Now on the 15th day of Chislev, in the 145th year [of the
kingdom of the Greeks; 167 B.C.], they erected a desolating sacrilege upon the altar of
burnt offering.
It is extremely important to understand that the stress of this verse is on the length of time the daily
sacrifices would not be offered.
8:15-17 While I, Daniel, was watching the vision and trying to
understand it, there before me stood one who looked like a man.
And I heard a man’s voice from the Ulai calling, "Gabriel, tell this
man the meaning of the vision." [This is the first time a righteous angel
46
is mentioned by name.] As he came near the place where I was
Daniel: Chapter 8
standing, I was terrified and fell prostrate. “Son of man," he said
to me, “understand that the vision concerns the time of the end."
(NIV)
Vision Concerns the End
Gabriel says that there is something very important in understanding end time events connected to
this vision. For Daniel, everything in the vision was for the future, but for those living at the end time,
there is a historical prototype of the actual end time event provided by this vision.
8:18-19 While he was speaking to me, I was in a deep sleep, with
my face to the ground. Then he touched me and raised me to my
feet. He said: “I am going to tell you what will happen later in the
time of wrath, because the vision concerns the appointed time of
the end. (NIV)
Although the vision relates a specific event that is now history, the primary purpose of the vision is to
provide the understanding of a key event regarding the beginning of the time of the end.
8:20-22 “The two-horned ram that you saw represents the kings
of Media and Persia. The shaggy [NKJ: “male”] goat is the king of
Greece, and the large horn between his eyes is the first king
[Alexander the Great]. The four horns that replaced the one that was
broken off represent four kingdoms that will emerge from his
nation but will not have the same power [These are the weaker
kingdoms of Cassander, Lysimachus, Ptolemy and Seleucus.]. (NIV)
Male Goat
The strongest part of the kingdom of the shaggy goat is represented as the belly and thighs of bronze
(2:32) and the leopard with four wings (7:6)—together, they symbolize the determination and stamina to
move swiftly. The prophecy found in 11:40 reveals that this trait of swift conquest is a major element in
the success of the end time Beast power.
8:23 “In the last days of those kingdoms, when their sin is at its
height, a king of grim aspect [MOF: “who is defiant”] will appear, a
master of stratagem [NIV, TAN: “intrigue”]. (REB)
Last Days
The time setting of this event is the end of the age, therefore the “last days of those kingdoms” must
represent the fact that they were swallowed up by the fourth beast of DAN 7, yet still exist within the
fourth beast exerting their influence (7:12).
A King of Grim Aspect
There is no question that Antiochus fulfilled the prototype of this verse, but this explanation of the
vision is for the end of the age, so this individual is yet to come. Like Antiochus, the end-time Antichrist
will enforce a decree that requires total submission, affecting both loyalty and worship. Josephus records
the extent of Antiochus’ cruelty:
47
Daniel: Chapter 8
He compelled them to forsake the worship which they paid their own God, and to adore
those whom he took to be gods; and made them build temples, and raise idol altars, in
every city and village, and offer swine upon them every day. He also commanded them
not to circumcise their sons, and threatened to punish any that should be found to have
transgressed his injunction…they were whipped with rods, and their bodies were torn to
pieces, and were crucified while they were still alive and breathed: they also strangled
those women and their sons whom they had circumcised, as the king had appointed,
hanging their sons about their necks as they were upon the crosses. (Antiquities of the
Jews, XII.V.4)
8:24 “He will become very strong, but not by his own power. He
will cause astounding devastation and will succeed in whatever he
does. He will destroy the mighty men [REB: “work havoc on the
mighty nations”] and the holy people. (NIV)
First of all, this individual will be empowered by the devil (2TH 2:9) and will receive his physical power
from ten kings (REV 17:12-13).
This individual will make a decree that will affect all within the “Christian world” (REV 13:15-17) but
does not stop there. He then goes on to invade the Middle East and conquer and destroy many nations
(LUK 21:20-24; DAN 11:40-44), as well as attacking the remnant of the Church with great vengeance
(REV 12:17; 6:11).
8:25 “By cunning and deceit he will succeed in his designs; he will
devise great schemes and wreak havoc on many when they least
expect it. He will challenge even the Prince of princes and be
broken, but by no human hand. (REB)
Isaiah describes the mindset of this individual:
ISA 10:13-14 For he says: "By the strength of my hand I have done it, and by my wisdom,
for I am prudent; also I have removed the boundaries of the people, and have robbed
their treasuries; so I have put down the inhabitants like a valiant man. My hand has found
like a nest the riches of the people, and as one gathers eggs that are left, I have gathered
all the earth; and there was no one who moved his wing, nor opened his mouth with even
a peep."
This king also leads human armies to oppose Christ:
REV 17:14 These will make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb will overcome them, for He
is Lord of lords and King of kings; and those who are with Him are called, chosen, and
faithful.
8:26 “The vision of the evenings and mornings that has been given
you is true, but seal up the vision, for it concerns the distant
future.” (NIV)
Timeframe
It is specifically stated that the vision of the evenings and mornings is connected with the time of the
end. However, it does not connect the number “2300” with the vision for the distant future. The
important connection of the vision to the end-time is the forced cessation of animal sacrifices, which will
be for a different duration (12:11-12).
48
Daniel: Chapter 9
For Daniel’s time, the understanding of the vision was sealed. However, for those living at the time of
the end, Jesus says:
REV 1:3 Blessed is the one who reads the words of this prophecy, and blessed are those
who hear it and take to heart what is written in it, because the time is near. (NIV)
Some of the words of this prophecy which we need to take careful note of are found further on:
REV 22:10 Then he told me, "Do not seal up the words of the prophecy of this book,
because the time is near.” (NIV)
8:27 I, Daniel, was exhausted and lay ill for several days. Then I
got up and went about the king’s business. I was appalled [NRS:
“dismayed”; REB: “perplexed”] by the vision; it was beyond
understanding. (NIV)
Beyond Understanding
Daniel had no way of connecting these events together since there was no historical perspective on
which he could draw to reach a conclusion. For those living after the time of the prototype, a historical
perspective exists which helps to understand the final fulfillment of this prophecy.
Daniel: Chapter 9
9:1 In the first year [538-537 B.C.]of the reign of Darius son of
Ahasuerus [NIV, MOF: “Xerxes”] (a Mede by birth, who was
appointed ruler over the kingdom of the Chaldaeans) (REB)
Darius’ Reign
As mentioned earlier, Darius did not become king over Babylon through his own conquest, but rather
through appointment by Cyrus.
9:2 in the first year of his reign I, Daniel, understood by the books
the number of the years specified by the word of the LORD
through Jeremiah the prophet, that He would accomplish seventy
years in the desolations of Jerusalem.
Word of the Lord
Daniel already recognized the writings of Jeremiah as inspired scripture.
Seventy Years
Notice that this verse does not state that Jerusalem would be desolate for 70 years—nor does
Jeremiah say that Jerusalem would be desolate for that period:
JER 25:9,11-14 ‘behold, I will send and take all the families of the north,’ says the LORD,
‘and Nebuchadnezzar the king of Babylon, My servant, and will bring them against this
land, against its inhabitants, and against these nations all around, and will utterly destroy
them, and make them an astonishment, a hissing, and perpetual desolations. And this
whole land shall be a desolation and an astonishment, and these nations shall serve
the king of Babylon seventy years. Then it will come to pass, when seventy years are
49
Daniel: Chapter 9
completed, that I will punish the king of Babylon and that nation, the land of the
Chaldeans, for their iniquity,’ says the LORD; ‘and I will make it a perpetual desolation. So
I will bring on that land all My words which I have pronounced against it, all that is written
in this book, which Jeremiah has prophesied concerning all the nations. (For many nations
and great kings shall be served by them also; and I will repay them according to their
deeds and according to the works of their own hands.)’
Jeremiah states that the land of Israel and all of the surrounding nations will be desolated by the
armies of Babylon, and that the total time that Babylon would exist as a great empire before being
overthrown would be 70 years. Then, many nations and great kings (such as Cyrus and Darius) would
rule Babylon (see Appendix E).
The 70 years began with the fall of the Assyrian Empire in 609 B.C., when king Nabopolassar (with the
help of his son, Nebuchadnezzar) conquered Haran, which was the last stand of the Assyrian forces. The
end of the 70 years occurred with the fall of Babylon to Cyrus in 539 B.C.
Now that Daniel had witnessed the fall of Babylon, he realized that the Jews should be allowed to
return to Jerusalem because the 70 years of Babylon’s rule had ended. However, God had only stated
that the people would serve Babylon for 70 years and that after that period of time, Babylon would be
punished—He had not specified how soon after the 70 years ended that the Jews could return to the
land.
Daniel was applying what Jeremiah prophesied should be done:
JER 29:10-14 For thus says the LORD: After seventy years are completed at Babylon, I will
visit you and perform My good word toward you, and cause you to return to this place.
Then you will call upon Me and go and pray to Me, and I will listen to you. And you will
seek Me and find Me, when you search for Me with all your heart. I will be found by you,
says the LORD, and I will bring you back from your captivity; I will gather you from all the
nations and from all the places where I have driven you, says the LORD, and I will bring
you to the place from which I cause you to be carried away captive.
9:3 Then I set my face toward the Lord God to make request by
prayer and supplications, with fasting, sackcloth, and ashes.
Set My Face Toward God
When Daniel set his face toward God, he was facing in the direction of Jerusalem as he prayed, just as
he did when falsely accused and thrown to the lions (6:10). This was the proper course for the Jews in
Babylon, as Solomon had earlier established:
1KI 8:48-49 and when they return to You with all their heart and with all their soul in the
land of their enemies who led them away captive, and pray to You toward their land which
You gave to their fathers, the city which You have chosen and the temple which I have
built for Your name: then hear in heaven Your dwelling place their prayer and their
supplication, and maintain their cause,
9:4 And I prayed to the LORD my God, and made confession, and
said, “O Lord, great and awesome God, who keeps His covenant
and mercy with those who love Him, and with those who keep His
commandments,
50
Daniel: Chapter 9
Keeping His Commandments
God keeps His covenant and extends His grace and mercy to those who keep His commandments.
Obedience is required by God; disobedience is what caused the Jews to be taken captive and exiled in
Babylon in the first place. Daniel understood what John would later write:
1JO 3:22 And whatever we ask we receive from Him, because we keep His
commandments and do those things that are pleasing in His sight.
This example of Daniel appears to be the model used by Nehemiah several years later when he asked
for God’s help in motivating Artaxerxes to allow him to return to Jerusalem so that he could help in the
rebuilding:
NEH 1:4-5, 11 So it was…I was fasting and praying before the God of heaven. And I said:
“I pray, LORD God of heaven, O great and awesome God, You who keep Your covenant
and mercy with those who love You and observe Your commandments,…O Lord, I pray,
please let Your ear be attentive to the prayer of Your servant, and to the prayer of Your
servants who desire to fear Your name; and let Your servant prosper this day, I pray, and
grant him mercy in the sight of this man.”
9:5 “we have sinned and committed iniquity, we have done
wickedly and rebelled, even by departing from Your precepts [TAN,
REB, NRS: “commandments”]and Your judgments.
We Have Sinned
There is no attempt by Daniel to justify the sin and rebellion of the Jews. He acknowledges that the
cause of their problems stemmed from disobedience to God’s laws.
9:6 “Neither have we heeded Your servants the prophets, who
spoke in Your name to our kings and our princes, to our fathers
and all the people of the land.
Not Heeding the Prophets
Daniel was well aware of the various prophets that had been sent to warn the Jews to obey the
covenant and repent of rebellion against God’s commandments. But he was especially familiar with what
Jeremiah had prophesied since Daniel had just concluded studying his scroll to determine the meaning of
the 70 years:
JER 7:1-3 The word that came to Jeremiah from the LORD, saying, “Stand in the gate of the
LORD’s house, and proclaim…‘Hear the word of the LORD, all you of Judah who enter in at
these gates to worship the LORD!’…Amend your ways and your doings, and I will cause you to
dwell in this place.”
JER 11:1-6 The word that came to Jeremiah from the LORD, saying, “Hear the words of this
covenant, and speak to the men of Judah and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem…‘Thus says the
LORD God of Israel: “Cursed is the man who does not obey the words of this covenant which I
commanded your fathers…saying, ‘Obey My voice, and do according to all that I command
you; so shall you be My people, and I will be your God…Then the LORD said to me, “Proclaim
all these words in the cities of Judah and in the streets of Jerusalem, saying: ‘Hear the words
of this covenant and do them.’”
51
Daniel: Chapter 9
JER 22:1-2 Thus says the LORD: “Go down to the house of the king of Judah, and there speak
this word…‘Hear the word of the LORD, O king of Judah, you who sit on the throne of David,
you and your servants and your people who enter these gates!’”
JER 25:1-6 The word came to Jeremiah concerning all the people of Judah in the fourth year of
Jehoiakim son of Josiah king of Judah, which was the first year of Nebuchadnezzar king of
Babylon. So Jeremiah the prophet said to all the people of Judah and to all those living in
Jerusalem: For twenty-three years—from the thirteenth year of Josiah son of Amon king of
Judah until this very day—the word of the LORD has come to me and I have spoken to you
again and again, but you have not listened. And though the LORD has sent all His servants the
prophets to you again and again, you have not listened or paid any attention. They said, “Turn
now, each of you, from your evil ways and your evil practices, and you can stay in the land the
LORD gave to you and your fathers for ever and ever. Do not follow other gods to serve and
worship them; do not provoke Me to anger with what your hands have made. Then I will not
harm you." (NIV)
9:7 “O Lord, righteousness belongs to You, but to us shame of
face, as it is this day—to the men of Judah, to the inhabitants of
Jerusalem and all Israel, those near and those far off in all the
countries to which You have driven them, because of the
unfaithfulness which they have committed against You.
Their Unfaithfulness
God was justified in bringing punishment upon the Jewish nation because they had broken the
covenant; the terms of the covenant required God to curse their disobedience, just as it required Him to
bless their obedience:
EZE 23:30, 36-38 I will do these things to you because you have gone as a harlot after the
Gentiles, because you have become defiled by their idols’….declare to them their
abominations. For they have committed adultery, and blood is on their hands. They have
committed adultery with their idols…and profaned My Sabbaths.
9:8 “O Lord, we and our kings, our princes and our fathers [NRS:
“ancestors”] are covered with shame because we have sinned
against You. (NIV)
Covered With Shame
Daniel is saying that not only were the Jews who were then alive ashamed of what led to the curses,
but they were also ashamed of their earlier generations whose sins brought the same upon them.
9:9-10 “The Lord our God is merciful and forgiving, even though
we have rebelled against Him; we have not obeyed the LORD our
God or kept the laws He gave us through His servants the
prophets. (NIV)
Merciful & Forgiving God
Daniel’s perception of the God of the Old Testament was not one of a harsh, uncaring Being who was
looking for any reason to smash people, but of a loving father who desired His children to choose a
course of life which would result in their being blessed.
52
Daniel: Chapter 9
9:11 “Yes, all Israel has transgressed Your law [referring to the
whole teaching of God, since “law” is from “torah”], and has departed so
as not to obey Your voice; therefore the curse and the oath [NIV:
“sworn judgments”] written in the Law of Moses the servant of God
have been poured out on us, because we have sinned against Him.
DEU 28:15, 36-37, 45-46, 49 But it shall come to pass, if you do not obey the voice of the
LORD your God, to observe carefully all His commandments and His statutes which I command
you today, that all these curses will come upon you and overtake you: The LORD will bring you
and the king whom you set over you to a nation which neither you nor your fathers have
known, and there you shall serve other gods—wood and stone. And you shall become an
astonishment, a proverb, and a byword among all nations where the LORD will drive you.
Moreover all these curses shall come upon you and pursue and overtake you, until you are
destroyed, because you did not obey the voice of the LORD your God, to keep His
commandments and His statutes which He commanded you. And they shall be upon you for a
sign and a wonder, and on your descendants forever. The LORD will bring a nation against you
from afar, from the end of the earth, as swift as the eagle flies, a nation whose language you
will not understand,
DEU 29:9-12 Therefore keep the words of this covenant, and do them, that you may prosper in
all that you do. All of you stand today before the LORD your God…that you may enter into
covenant with the LORD your God, and into His oath, which the LORD your God makes with
you today,
9:12 “You have fulfilled the words spoken against us and against
our rulers by bringing upon us great disaster. Under the whole
heaven nothing has ever been done like what has been done to
Jerusalem. (NIV)
God’s Fulfillment
God fulfilled the words of the curse that was part of the covenant agreement.
9:13 “Just as it is written in the Law of Moses, all this disaster has
come upon us, yet we have not sought the favor of the LORD our
God by turning from our sins and giving attention to Your truth.
(NIV)
Not Turning from Their Sins
Even in captivity, the people were still committing the same sins. One example of this: when the
leaders of the Jews came to Ezekiel during their exile in Babylon, God told Ezekiel that they were guilty of
committing idolatry (EZE 14:1-6).
9:14 “The LORD did not hesitate to bring the disaster upon us, for
the LORD our God is righteous in everything He does; yet we have
not obeyed Him. (NIV)
Faithfulness
The difference between God and the Jews was that God was faithful to everything in His part of the
covenant, whereas the Jews were unfaithful in theirs.
53
Daniel: Chapter 9
9:15 “Now, O Lord our God, who brought Your people out of Egypt
with a mighty hand and who made for Yourself a name that
endures to this day, we have sinned, we have done wrong. (NIV)
Made Yourself a Name
God was known as the “God of Israel” to all of the nations at that time. Prior to bringing Israel out of
Egypt, God revealed Himself to them as “I AM”.
9:16 “O Lord, in keeping with all Your righteous acts, turn away
Your anger and Your wrath from Jerusalem, Your city, Your holy
hill. Our sins and the iniquities of our fathers have made Jerusalem
and Your people an object of scorn to all those around us.” (NIV)
Keeping with Your Acts
Daniel admitted that what God prophesied about His people through Jeremiah had come to pass:
JER 25:18 Jerusalem and the towns of Judah, its kings and officials, to make them a ruin
and an object of horror and scorn and cursing, as they are today; (NIV)
9:17 “Now, our God, hear the prayers and petitions of Your
servant. For Your sake, O Lord, look with favor on Your desolate
sanctuary. (NIV)
For Your Sake
Daniel used the same logic as Moses did when he appealed to God not to destroy the Israelites at the
time they refused to go up to possess the land:
NUM 14:15-20 “If You put these people to death all at one time, the nations who have
heard this report about You will say, `The LORD was not able to bring these people into
the land He promised them on oath; so He slaughtered them in the desert.’ Now may the
LORD’s strength be displayed, just as You have declared: `The LORD is slow to anger,
abounding in love and forgiving sin and rebellion. Yet He does not leave the guilty
unpunished; He punishes the children for the sin of the fathers to the third and fourth
generation.’ In accordance with Your great love, forgive the sin of these people, just as
You have pardoned them from the time they left Egypt until now." The LORD replied, “I
have forgiven them, as you asked.” (NIV)
9:18 “O my God, incline Your ear and hear; open Your eyes and see
our desolations, and the city [NIV: “the desolation of the city”] which
is called by Your name; for we do not present our supplications
before You because of our righteous deeds, but because of Your
great mercies.
Your Great Mercies
Daniel understood that no amount of works could ever pay for the sins that brought about their
severance from the Promised Land, but knew that God could pardon them if they confessed their fault
and produced evidence of repentance:
54
Daniel: Chapter 9
1JO 1:9 If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just and will forgive us our sins and
purify us from all unrighteousness. (NIV)
9:19 “O Lord, hear! O Lord, forgive! O Lord, listen and act! Do not
delay for Your own sake, my God, for Your city and Your people
are called by Your name."
Do Not Delay!
When Daniel asked God not to delay, he probably had no idea how literally God would take his
request.
9:20-21 While I was speaking and praying, confessing my sin and
the sin of my people Israel and making my request to the LORD
my God for His holy hill—while I was still in prayer, Gabriel, the
man I had seen in the earlier vision [referring to the vision 12 years
earlier (8:15-16), during the reign of Belshazzar], came to me in swift
flight about the time of the evening sacrifice. (NIV)
Daniel received instant results from his prayer.
9:22-23 He instructed me and said to me, “Daniel, I have now
come to give you insight and understanding. As soon as you began
to pray, an answer was given, which I have come to tell you, for
you are highly esteemed. Therefore, consider the message and
understand the vision: (NIV)
Insight & Understanding
At the outset of this section, Daniel was not asking for insight and understanding—he said that he
“understood by books” (vs. 2). What he prayed was for God to fulfill the promise of allowing the Jews to
return because the seventy years had been fulfilled!
Consider the Message
Gabriel now tells Daniel to consider the message that he is about to relay to him in the remainder of
this chapter in order to understand the vision which Daniel had had twelve years earlier and was not able
to understand (8:27 “I was appalled by the vision; it was beyond understanding”).
9:24 “Seventy weeks [REB: “seventy times seven years” a more accurate
translation of the Hebrew “sabuim” which is used here, meaning “units of
seven”] are determined for your people [corresponds to the host, stars
and holy people in the vision (8:10-13, 24). The main emphasis of the 70
weeks concerns God’s chosen people and the city of Jerusalem.] and for
your holy city, to finish the transgression [REB: “then the rebellion will
be stopped”], to make an end of sins, to make reconciliation for
iniquity [NIV: “atone for wickedness”], to bring in everlasting
righteousness, to seal up vision and prophecy, and to anoint the
Most Holy.
55
Daniel: Chapter 9
Seventy Weeks
Gabriel does not mention 70 years. Although the 70 years spoken of by Jeremiah did have a major
historical fulfillment during this very year of Daniel’s prayer (EZR 1:1 “in the first year of Cyrus king of
Persia, that the word of the LORD by the mouth of Jeremiah might be fulfilled, the LORD stirred up the
spirit of Cyrus…”), the explanation now given by Gabriel takes on a totally different emphasis: weeks of
years instead of years. The principle for this comes from how to determine the Jubilee Year (LEV 25:8),
where it was necessary to divide the years into seven weeks of years (7 x 7 = 49). Seventy weeks then,
corresponds to 70 x 7, which equals 490!
9:25 “Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of
the command to restore and build Jerusalem until Messiah the
Prince [REB: “the appearance of one anointed, a prince”; NIV: “the
Anointed One, the ruler”], there shall be seven weeks and sixty-two
weeks; the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in
troublesome times.
Timeframe
This command was given in the seventh year of Artaxerxes I (458-457 B.C.):
EZR 7:7, 12-13, 18, 21; 9:9 …in the seventh year of King Artaxerxes. Artaxerxes, king of
kings, to Ezra the priest, a scribe of the Law of the God of heaven…I issue a
decree…whatever seems good to you and your brethren to do with the rest of the silver
and the gold, do it according to the will of your God. And I, even I, Artaxerxes the king, do
issue a decree to all the treasurers who are in the region beyond the River, that whatever
Ezra the priest…may require of you, let it be done diligently…our God…extended mercy to
us in the sight of the kings of Persia, to revive us, to repair the house of our God, to
rebuild its ruins, and to give us a wall in Judah and Jerusalem.
Seven & Sixty-Two Weeks
This verse in Daniel covers only 69 of the 70 weeks, and even the 69 weeks (483 years) are divided
into two separate groups of 7 weeks (49 years) and 62 weeks (434 years). The group of seven weeks is
interpreted in the final phrase of this verse: the streets and wall of Jerusalem will be completed by the
end of the first 49 years of the prophesied time. This would be done during “troublesome times”, which
referred to both the problem of intermarriage of the Jews with the idolatrous inhabitants of the land and
the attacks against Jerusalem in an attempt to prevent the wall from being finished; these situations are
clearly recorded in the books of Ezra and Nehemiah.
The group of 62 weeks is the interim between the completion of the holy city and the beginning of the
meaning of the 70th week:
458 B.C. (Command) + 49 = 409 B.C. (Holy City Completed) + 434 = A.D. 26 (Messiah)
9:26 “And after the sixty-two weeks Messiah shall be cut off, but
not for Himself; and the people of the prince who is to come shall
destroy the city and the sanctuary. The end of it shall be with a
flood [NIV: “end will come like a flood”], and till the end of the war
56
Daniel: Chapter 9
desolations are determined [Soncino: “and until the end shall be war
and a sentence of desolations”].
Messiah Cut Off
Verse 25 stated that from the command to rebuild Jerusalem until the time of the Messiah would be
69 weeks. This verse says that He will be cut off, but does not state at exactly what point after the sixtytwo weeks He would be cut off. That explanation is given in vs. 27.
The “people of the prince who is to come” is a reference to 8:23-24:
In the latter part of their reign, when rebels have become completely wicked, a sternfaced king, a master of intrigue, will arise. He will become very strong, but not by his own
power. He will cause astounding devastation and will succeed in whatever he does. He will
destroy the mighty men and the holy people. (NIV)
These are the armies of the beast that invade and devastate Jerusalem, stopping the sacrifices
(12:11).
9:27 “Then He shall confirm a covenant with many for one week;
but in the middle of the week He shall bring an end to sacrifice and
offering…
One Week
This verse explains the meaning of the 70th week—the third and final group of years. The first group
(of 7 weeks) pictured the building of the Holy City, the second group (of 62 weeks) pictured the interim
of time before the building of the Holy People, and the third group (of 1 week) pictures the building of
the Holy People (see Appendix B).
Confirmation of the Covenant
The Messiah will personally “confirm the covenant for one week”. In A.D. 26, He began the personal
instruction to His disciples, but was cut off after 3½ years—in the middle of the week. He, therefore, did
not finish the week. The indication from the remainder of this verse is that the final 3½ years end at His
Second Coming. Does that mean that Christ will have a similar teaching period to the disciples at the end
of the final week as He did with the disciples at the beginning of that period? In answer to that question,
dwell on the possible meaning of the following verses:
ISA 33:16-17 this is the man who will dwell on the heights, whose refuge will be the mountain
fortress. His bread will be supplied, and water will not fail him. Your eyes will see the king in
his beauty… (NIV)
REV 12:14 But the woman was given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the
presence of the serpent.
There seems to be duality to this last phrase; not only does the sacrifice of the Messiah spiritually
fulfill the need for the sacrificial system, but as the vision in DAN 8 shows, the literal sacrifices which will
be restarted in the end-time will be stopped by a human ruler just prior to the final 3½ years.
9:27 “…and in their place shall be an abomination that desolates,
until the decreed end is poured out upon the desolator.” (NRS)
57
Daniel: Chapter 10
Abomination of Desolation
Jerusalem will be surrounded by armies which will attack the city one month after the sacrifices are
stopped. The “decreed end” was depicted in the vision by the statement “He will challenge even the
Prince of princes and be broken, but by no human hand” (8:25, REB). This is the point when the 70
weeks come to a close.
Daniel: Chapter 10
10:1 In the third year that Cyrus was king of Persia, a revelation
came to Daniel, who had been given the name Belteshazzar. The
word was true, yet only after much struggle did understanding
come to him in the course of the vision. (REB)
Timeframe
This event occurred in the spring of 536 B.C. The stage is set in this tenth chapter for the revelation of
the vision he received—the actual explanation of the vision covers chapters 11 and 12.
Understanding
Even though understanding came to him, the full scope of what he saw in vision would never be
understood by him.
10:2-3 At that time I, Daniel, mourned for three weeks. I ate no
choice food; no meat or wine touched my lips; and I used no
lotions at all until the three weeks were over. (NIV)
Mourning
This was Daniel’s reaction to the vision; being very troubled over the things he saw but was unable to
understand.
10:4 On the twenty-fourth day of the first month, as I was
standing on the bank of the great river, the Tigris, (NIV)
Timeframe
Since we know that this was the third year of Cyrus’ reign, we can know the exact date of the vision.
Since the Persians used a spring-to-spring accession-year reckoning, this would have been early in 536
B.C. (539-538 B.C. being Cyrus’s accession year).
The Tigris
There is no indication why Daniel was away from Babylon at this time—possibly on some kind of
business, although probably not for the king since we were told in 1:21 that his official position lasted
only until the first year of Cyrus.
10:5-7 I looked up and there before me was a man dressed in
linen, with a belt of the finest gold around his waist. His body was
like chrysolite, his face like lightning, his eyes like flaming torches,
his arms and legs like the gleam of burnished bronze, and his voice
58
Daniel: Chapter 10
like the sound of a multitude. I, Daniel, was the only one who saw
the vision; the men with me did not see it, but such terror
overwhelmed them that they fled and hid themselves. (NIV)
They Fled and Hid
His companions may not have seen the vision, but they may have heard the sound of the voice.
10:8-13 So I was left alone, gazing at this great vision; I had no
strength left, my face turned deathly pale and I was helpless. Then
I heard him speaking, and as I listened to him, I fell into a deep
sleep, my face to the ground. A hand touched me and set me
trembling on my hands and knees. He said, “Daniel, you who are
highly esteemed, consider carefully the words [referring to chapters
11 and 12] I am about to speak to you, and stand up, for I have
now been sent to you." And when he said this to me, I stood up
trembling. Then he continued, “Do not be afraid, Daniel. Since the
first day that you set your mind to gain understanding and to
humble yourself before your God, your words were heard, and I
have come in response to them [Daniel’s desire warranted immediate
approval from God, however:]. But the prince of the Persian kingdom
resisted me twenty-one days. Then Michael, one of the chief
princes, came to help me, because I was detained there with the
king of Persia [NKJ: “left alone there with the kings of Persia” ]. (NIV)
Prince of the Persian Kingdom
This opposition was obviously Satan. God allows him to flex his authority, yet does set limits to how
far he can go (JOB 1:12; 2:6). Gabriel could not leave Cyrus and Darius until Michael came to protect
them from the devil. Since the command had already been given to build the temple, it may have been
the intent of Satan to cause Cyrus to change his mind.
10:14 “Now I have come to explain to you what will happen to
your people in the future, for the vision concerns a time yet to
come.” (NIV)
Your People
Daniel’s “people” refers to both the Jewish people and the Church.
10:15-21 While he was saying this to me, I bowed with my face
toward the ground and was speechless. Then one who looked like
a man [NKJ: “one having the likeness of the sons of men”; Hebrew:
“dmooth”] touched my lips, and I opened my mouth and began to
speak. I said to the one standing before me, “I am overcome with
anguish because of the vision, my lord, and I am helpless. How can
I, your servant, talk with you, my lord? My strength is gone and I
can hardly breathe." Again the one who looked like a man touched
me and gave me strength. “Do not be afraid, O man highly
esteemed," he said. “Peace! Be strong now; be strong." When he
spoke to me, I was strengthened and said, “Speak, my lord, since
59
Daniel: Chapter 11
you have given me strength." So he said, “Do you know why I
have come to you? Soon I will return to fight against the prince of
Persia, and when I go, the prince of Greece will come; but first I
will tell you what is written in the Book of Truth. (No one supports
me against them except Michael, your prince. (NIV)
Return to Fight
Paul tells us that we, as God’s people, have a continual battle against “the rulers, against the
authorities, against the powers of this dark world and against the spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly
realms” (EPH 6:12). We are aware of these supernatural powers controlled by the devil. However, the
rulers of this world such as Cyrus and Alexander were unaware of them. God, therefore, assigned the
archangels to protect these instrumental players in the fulfillment of prophecy, so that Satan was not
allowed to disrupt God’s intended purpose through them.
Gabriel would immediately return after addressing Daniel’s request to understand the vision he had
seen. It was at this time that Satan saw the opportunity to prevent the Jews from fulfilling what God had
prophesied through Isaiah (ISA 44:26, 28) and Jeremiah (JER 29:10). Gabriel had his hands full,
preventing the devil from succeeding to alter the minds of the Persian kings. The struggle is recorded in
the books of Ezra, Nehemiah and Esther. When Satan was not able to control the kings of Persia, he
worked at causing interference from the Samaritans. Eventually, the devil was able to work through an
Amalekite by the name of Haman to influence the Persian king Xerxes to decree the eradication of all
Jews. From the story of Esther, we are shown how God allows the dark forces of the devil to seemingly
win battles in order to bring God’s human instruments closer to God—after which God achieves the
victory.
I Tell You What is Written
Gabriel is now ready to begin revealing to Daniel one of the longest, most detailed prophecies in the
Bible; a prophecy of events extending from Daniel’s time to the close of the White Throne Judgment.
Daniel: Chapter 11
11:1 “And in the first year of Darius the Mede, I took my stand to
support and protect him.) (NIV)
Timeframe
Gabriel now states that his assignment began with the first year of Darius. Not only was this the year
that Cyrus issued the decree allowing the Jews to return and build the temple, but it was probably the
same year that Daniel was accused of disloyalty and thrown to the lions. This means that Gabriel had
already been involved with the defense of the Persian kings for more than three years (10:1).
11:2 “Now then, I tell you the truth: Three more kings will appear
in Persia, and then a fourth, who will be far richer than all the
others. When he has gained power by his wealth, he will stir up
everyone against the kingdom of Greece. (NIV)
60
Daniel: Chapter 11
Three More Kings
The “three more kings” immediately following the reign of Cyrus and Darius were:
1. Cambyses, the oldest son of Cyrus (529-523 B.C.)
2. Pseudosmerdis, a man who impersonated Smerdis, the youngest son of Cyrus, who had been
killed—probably Gaumata or Bardiya (523-522 B.C.)
3. Darius the Persian, the cousin of Cyrus through his father Hystaspes (522-485 B.C.).
The fourth king was the son of Darius the Persian, Xerxes (485-464 B.C.), who was the Ahasuerus in
the time of Esther (EST 1:1). According to Herodotus, he made an attempt to conquer all of Greece with
an army of one million men, and almost succeeded until his navy was defeated by the Greeks in 480 B.C.,
cutting off his supply lines to his army, forcing them to withdraw.
11:3-4 “Then a mighty king will appear, who will rule with great
power and do as he pleases. After he has appeared, his empire will
be broken up and parceled out toward the four winds of heaven. It
will not go to his descendants, nor will it have the power he
exercised, because his empire will be uprooted and given to others
(NIV)
A Mighty King
This is a brief description of the rise of Alexander the Great in 334 B.C. and the subsequent division of
his empire after his death among Lysimachus, Cassander, Seleucus and Ptolemy.
11:5 “Then the king of the South shall become strong, as well as
one of his princes; and he shall gain power over him and have
dominion. His dominion shall be a great dominion.
King of the South
Ptolemy I (Soter) became the king of the South when he further extended Greek rule in Egypt. One of
his generals was Seleucus Nicator (the Conqueror), who became greater than Ptolemy when he entered
Syria and established himself as king in 312 B.C. From this point on, the Seleucid ruler is referred to as
the king of the north.
11:6 “In the course of time the two will enter into an alliance, and
to seal the agreement the daughter of the king of the south will be
given in marriage to the king of the north, but she will not
maintain her influence and their line will not last. She and those
who escorted her, along with their child, and also her lord and
master, will all be the victims of foul play. (REB)
The Two
The “two” refers to the king of the south and the king of the north, who, at this time were Ptolemy
Philadelphus (Egypt) and Antiochus II (Syria).
61
Daniel: Chapter 11
Alliance with Marriage
Ptolemy gave his daughter, Bernice, to Antiochus in 252 B.C. to seal their alliance, at which time
Antiochus put away his wife, Laodice. However, Ptolemy died five years later in 247 B.C. With a new king
of the south who had no reason to honor another man’s marriage-alliance, Antiochus took back his first
wife, Laodice, who poisoned him and had Bernice and Bernice’s son put to death. Then, Laodice’s son
came to the throne as Seleucus II.
11:7 “But from a branch of her roots one [NIV: “one from her family
line”] shall arise in his place, who shall come with an army, enter
the fortress of the king of the North, and deal with them and
prevail [NIV: “will fight against them and be victorious”].
One from Her Roots
The brother of Bernice, Ptolemy III (Euergetes), who succeeded his father, Ptolemy Philadelphus,
invaded Syria in 245 B.C. and avenged the murder of his sister.
11:8 “And he shall also carry their gods captive to Egypt, with their
princes [NIV: “metal images”]and their precious articles of silver and
gold; he shall continue more years than the king of the North.
Ptolemy carried over 2500 items used in idolatrous worship back to Egypt, most of which had been
taken from Egypt in 527 B.C. Ptolemy III lived four years longer than Seleucus II, who died in 226 B.C.
11:9-10 “Then the king of the North will invade the realm of the
king of the South but will retreat to his own country. His sons will
prepare for war and assemble a great army, which will sweep on
like an irresistible flood and carry the battle as far as his fortress.
(NIV)
Invasion from the North
Seleucus II was succeeded, first by his son, Seleucus III (226-223 B.C.), then by his son Antiochus III,
who was called “the Great” (223-187 B.C.). Both led armies against Egypt to regain the territory lost by
their father. Antiochus was able to conquer all the lost territory as far as Gaza, including the land of
Israel.
11:11-12 “Then the king of the South will march out in a rage and
fight against the king of the North, who will raise a large army, but
it will be defeated. When the army is carried off, the king of the
South will be filled with pride and will slaughter many thousands,
yet he will not remain triumphant.
Rage from the South
Ptolemy IV (Philopater) led an army of 20,000 against Antiochus III, killing over 10,000 and capturing
another 4,000, as well as regaining the land of Israel. However, Ptolemy made a serious mistake when
he made peace with Antiochus rather than subjugating him.
11:13-14 “For the king of the North will muster another army,
larger than the first; and after several years, he will advance with
62
Daniel: Chapter 11
a huge army fully equipped. In those times many will rise against
the king of the South. (NIV)
Advancing Army
Twelve years later, in 205 B.C., Ptolemy Philopater died and his infant son, Epiphanes, became king. It
was then that Antiochus, now allied with Philip of Macedon and others, took back southern Syria and
Phoenicia from Egypt.
11:14 (cont.) “The violent men among your own people will rebel
in fulfillment of the [KJV: “shall exalt themselves to establish the”]
vision, but without success. (NIV)
Prophetic Rebellion
There were Jews who rebelled against Ptolemy and supported Antiochus, providing his army with
provisions when it besieged the Egyptian forces in Jerusalem. Their aim was to gain Antiochus’ favor so
that he would grant them independence, which did not happen. By their support of Antiochus, the Jews
were unknowingly contributing to the fulfillment of this detailed prophecy.
11:15-16 “Then the king of the North will come and build up siege
ramps and will capture a fortified city. The forces of the South will
be powerless to resist; even their best troops will not have the
strength to stand. The invader will do as he pleases; no one will be
able to stand against him. He will establish himself in the Beautiful
Land and will have the power to destroy it. (NIV)
Siege & Capture
Antiochus set siege against and conquered the city of Sidon, then took complete control of the land of
Israel.
11:17 “He will determine to come with the might of his entire
kingdom and will make an alliance with the king of the South. And
he will give him a daughter in marriage in order to overthrow the
kingdom, but his plans will not succeed or help him. (NIV)
Alliance Attempt
Antiochus attempted to subtly conquer Egypt through a marriage-alliance by giving his daughter,
Cleopatra, to Ptolemy Epiphanes in 198 B.C. He promised the land of Israel and much of southern Syria
as a dowry. However, his daughter supported her husband over her father and Antiochus’ scheme failed.
11:18 “Then he will turn his attention to the coastlands and will
take many of them, but a commander will put an end to his
insolence and will turn his insolence back upon him. (NIV)
Attempts Elsewhere
Failing to take Egypt, Antiochus began conquering many islands and coastal areas of Asia Minor. After
several years of fighting, Antiochus was defeated by the Roman general Lucius Scipio Asiaticus in the
farthest western expansion of the Seleucid Empire at the Battle of Magnesia in 190 B.C.
63
Daniel: Chapter 11
11:19 “After this, he will turn back toward the fortresses of his
own country but will stumble and fall, to be seen no more. (NIV)
Turn Back & Stumble
After the Romans put an end to his western expansion, Antiochus shifted his attention to preserving
his empire. He needed money to pay the tribute exacted on him by Rome; while attempting to plunder
the temple of Jupiter at Elymais in 187 B.C., he was killed and seen no more.
11:20 “His successor will send out a tax collector to maintain the
royal splendor. In a few years, however, he will be destroyed, yet
not in anger or in battle. (NIV)
Antiochus’ Successor
After the death of Antiochus, his son, Seleucus IV (Philopater), reunited southern Syria and the land of
Israel with the Seleucid Empire. He then sent Heliodorus to plunder the temple in Jerusalem. A few years
later, in 176 B.C., lusting to become king, Heliodorus poisoned Seleucus; the only son of Seleucus,
Demetrius, was in Rome at the time.
11:21 “And in his place shall arise a vile [NIV: “contemptible”]
person, to whom they will not give the honor of royalty; but he
shall come in peaceably [NRS: “come in without warning”], and seize
the kingdom by intrigue [TAN: “trickery”].
A Vile Peson
This verse begins the section dealing with the rise to power of Antiochus IV (Epiphanes), who was
prophesied in 8:9-12 as the “little horn”.
Due to the location of Demetrius, it was decided to have his uncle, the second son of Antiochus the
Great, appointed as a ruling prince until Demetrius could assume the duties of king. However, Antiochus
Epiphanes was not willing to be an interim official, so he immediately set out to win loyalties from
government leaders by promises of promotions and favors in return for their support of him as king. He
succeeded when they gave their approval for his succession to his brother Seleucus IV.
11:22 “With the force of a flood they shall be swept away from
before him and be broken, and also the prince of the covenant.
Antiochus Epiphanes swept away all opposition to his illegitimate seizure of power. He even replaced
the high priest in Jerusalem with a priest who supported him.
11:23 “And after the league is made with him he shall act
deceitfully, for he shall come up and become strong with a small
number of people [NIV: “and with only a few people he will rise to
power”].
Becoming Strong with Few People
This aspect of the rise of Antiochus Epiphanes will be true of the rise of the end-time Beast; he will
come to power with the support of ten kings (REV 17:12-13) and will be able to conquer much of the
world without the use of military forces:
64
Daniel: Chapter 11
ISA 10:12-14 “…the arrogant heart of the king of Assyria, and the glory of his haughty
looks." For he says: “By the strength of my hand I have done it, and by my wisdom, for I
am prudent; also I have removed the boundaries of the people, and have robbed their
treasuries; so I have put down the inhabitants like a valiant man. My hand has found like a
nest the riches of the people, and as one gathers eggs that are left, I have gathered all
the earth; and there was no one who moved his wing, nor opened his mouth with even a
peep."
11:24-25 “When the richest provinces feel secure, he will invade
them [NRS: “Without warning he shall come into the richest parts of the
province”] and will achieve what neither his fathers nor his
forefathers did. He will distribute plunder, loot and wealth among
his followers. He will plot the overthrow of fortresses—but only for
a time. With a large army he will stir up his strength and courage
against the king of the South. The king of the South will wage war
with a large and very powerful army, but he will not be able to
stand because of the plots devised against him. (NIV)
Historical Fulfillment
Once Antiochus Epiphanes was accepted as the king of the north he took the district of Galilee. Then,
the king of the south insisted that Antiochus Epiphanes return the lands which had composed the dowry
given to Egypt when Antiochus the Great gave his daughter Cleopatra to Ptolemy Epiphanes. This
prompted Antiochus Epiphanes to achieve something none of his predecessors had been able to do:
invade Egypt and conquer all of its fortress cities (with the exception of Alexandria). Ptolemy Philometor,
Antiochus’ nephew, attempted to repel him, but was captured; the Egyptians then made his brother
Euergetes II king.
11:26-27 “Those who eat from the king’s provisions will try to
destroy him; his army will be swept away, and many will fall in
battle. The two kings, with their hearts bent on evil, will sit at the
same table and lie to each other, but to no avail, because an end
will still come at the appointed time. (NIV)
Sitting at the Same Table
Prior to being stopped at Alexandria, but after capturing Philometor, Antiochus sat at a banquet with
his nephew, pretending to be there as his ally against his brother, Euergetes, while Philometor was
pretending to accept his uncle’s help. Neither was able to accomplish what he wanted at that time; yet
their conflict would eventually be resolved. When Antiochus could not take Alexandria, he left Philometor
in Memphis as king and headed home to Syria.
11:28 “The king of the North will return to his own country with
great wealth, but his heart will be set against the holy covenant.
He will take action against it and then return to his own country.
(NIV)
Against the Holy Covenant
The term “holy covenant” referred to the people of the covenant. On his way back to Syria with all of
the plunder he had taken from Egypt, Antiochus Epiphanes stopped in Jerusalem because a rumor that
65
Daniel: Chapter 11
he had been killed in Egypt had led Jason, the high priest who he had deposed, to regain his office and
kill those who opposed him. Antiochus Epiphanes thought the whole nation was attempting to revolt.
Therefore, he marched into the city of Jerusalem and massacred 80,000 men, women and children
(2MAC 5:11), then plundered the temple of its golden vessels.
11:29-30 “At the appointed time he will invade the South again,
but this time the outcome will be different from what it was
before. Ships of the western coastlands [TAN, NRS, REB: “Kittim”,
which was Rome] will oppose him, and he will lose heart. Then he
will turn back and vent his fury against the holy covenant. He will
return and show favor to those who forsake the holy covenant.
(NIV)
It was later the same year (167 B.C.) that Antiochus Epiphanes returned to Egypt. This time, the
Roman provincial governor, Caius Popilus Laenas, demanded that Antiochus Epiphanes withdraw his
forces from Egypt, and did so in a way to humiliate him. Antiochus Epiphanes was livid when he marched
north in disgrace and was looking for a way to vent his frustration and rage. Already upset with the Jews,
Antiochus Epiphanes lashed out against them again. He now required all Jews to become like the Greeks,
worshiping the Greek gods, prohibiting circumcision, adopting Greek customs, etc. He showed favor to all
who cooperated with his decree.
11:31 “His armed forces will rise up to desecrate the temple
fortress and will abolish the daily sacrifice. Then they will set up
the abomination that causes desolation. (NIV)
Abolishing the Daily Sacrifice
The “daily sacrifice” was stopped earlier—but now a decree was made forbidding any more sacrifices
(1MAC 1:44-45). The “abomination”, which was an idol of Jupiter Olympius, was set up in the temple on
Chislev 15, 167 B.C.
11:32 “With flattery he will corrupt those who have violated the
covenant, but the people who know their God will firmly resist
him. (NIV)
Corrupting the Violators
Many Jews followed the Hellenizing program that Antiochus instituted in an effort to totally destroy the
Jewish people. This program, no doubt, was put into his mind by the spiritual forces of darkness which
Gabriel and Michael must fight.
People Who Know Their God
The “people who know their God” refers to the Jewish patriots organized by a priest named
Mattathias. He had five sons: John Gaddis, Simon Thassi, Judas Maccabaeus, Eleazar Avaran and
Jonathan Apphus. This family became the driving force that ultimately turned the nation away from the
Hellenization of Antiochus. The beginning of the independence movement is described in this passage.
11:33 “And they that understand among the people shall instruct
many: yet they shall fall by the sword, and by flame [NIV: “or be
66
Daniel: Chapter 11
burned”], by captivity, and by spoil [NIV: “or plundered”] many days.
(KJV)
They That Understand
Although the Maccabeans did preach the need for national repentance for deviating from the law of
God and accepting the Greek ways and religion, the major thrust of this verse applies to the time of the
work of the apostles.
The term “days” (“many” was supplied by translators) could refer either to the span of time from the
death of James to the death of John, or to the elapse of years between the deaths of the original
apostles and the end of the age. Another possible explanation is that those who “fall” refers to the
martyrdom of some of those who are instructed by the apostles: Christians killed from the time of the
apostles until the end of the age.
11:34 “When they fall, they will receive a little help, and many
who are not sincere [NAS: “in hypocrisy”]will join them. (NIV)
A Little Help
Once the original apostles finished their work and fell in death, after the New Testament was
canonized, there was only a little additional understanding that would need to be added.
Many Not Sincere
This can apply to the precedent set by Simon Magus (ACT 8:13-23), and certainly refers to those
whom Jesus calls tares (MAT 13:24-30).
11:35 “And some of those of understanding shall fall, to refine
them, purge them, and make them white [NIV: “spotless”],until the
time of the end; because it is still for the appointed time.
Experience of the Church
Those instructed by the apostles, either directly in the first century, or through their writings since
then, gain understanding. This verse summarizes the story of the Church from its founding until the
return of Christ.
11:36 “The king will do as he pleases. He will exalt and magnify
himself above every god and will say unheard-of things [NKJ:
“blasphemies”] against the God of gods. He will be successful until
the time of wrath is [NKJ: “till the wrath has been”]completed, for
what has been determined must take place. (NIV)
Do As He Pleases
The Seleucid Empire was swallowed up by the Roman Empire in 65 B.C. At this point, the king of the
north is no longer a Seleucid ruler, but the Roman emperor. The Roman emperors exalted themselves
before the people, claiming they deserved to be worshiped as gods.
11:37 “He will show no regard for the gods [TAN, NKJ: “god”] of his
fathers or for the one desired by women [NKJ: “the desire of
67
Daniel: Chapter 11
women”], nor will he regard any god, but will exalt himself above
them all. (NIV)
No Regard
The forefathers of the Roman emperors worshiped idols, but as previously noted, the emperors set
themselves up as gods. The “desire of women” generally refers to their children; this shows that the
emperors saw no value in human life—people were to be used or destroyed in order for the emperor to
achieve his goals and objectives.
11:38 “Instead of them, he will honor a god of fortresses [KJV:
“forces”; KJV margin: “munitions”]; a god unknown to his fathers he
will honor with gold and silver, with precious stones and costly
gifts. (NIV)
Honoring A God
The Roman emperors put their trust in their armies which, in one sense, became their god. Another
possible interpretation is that the primary god worshiped by the armies of Rome was Mithra.
Gold, Silver, Precious Stones, Costly Gifts
The greatest war-making power the world had ever known carved out the largest empire ever seen
and required vast sums of revenue to finance it.
A God Unknown
A “god unknown to his fathers” refers to the conversion to “Christianity” of Rome; the conversion was
actually the substitution of Mithra’s name with the name “Christ”. The wealth used to “honor” the god of
the “Christian church” can be viewed throughout the world in Catholic cathedrals.
11:39 “He will attack the mightiest fortresses with the help of a
foreign god and will greatly honor those who acknowledge him
[NKJ: “which he shall acknowledge, and advance its glory”]. He will make
them rulers over many people and will distribute the land at a
price. (NIV)
Help of a Foreign God
From Constantine onward, the empire was known as the “Holy Roman Empire” (as were its revivals).
Its emperors, who acknowledged the supremacy of the popes, conquered in the name of the god of the
“Christian church”.
11:40 “At the time of the end the king of the South will engage
him in battle [NKJ, NRS: “attack him”], and the king of the North will
storm out against him [NKJ: “come against him like a whirlwind”] with
chariots and cavalry and a great fleet of ships. He will invade many
countries and sweep through them like a flood. (NIV)
68
Daniel: Chapter 11
Kings of the South and North
Thus far in the development of the identities of the kings of the south and north, the king of the south
represents the leader with influence over Egypt and Ethiopia; the king of the north represents the leader
who is associated with the Roman Empire and its revivals.
Time of the End
Daniel uses this term five times in this book. Twice he uses it to refer to when God will allow the
visions given to Daniel to be understood (12:4, 9). It seems that at the close of the nineteenth century
God began opening that understanding, and it has continued to expand ever since.
Attack Him
At this point, the only historical event which seems to fit happened in 1895 when Menelek, the
emperor of Ethiopia, declared war against the Kingdom of Italy and soundly defeated the Italian forces in
Eritrea, thus preventing any further Italian expansion in Africa.
Storm Against Him
Forty years after the king of the South attacked, the king of the North retaliated in 1935, when the
Italian dictator Mussolini sent over 100,000 troops to Ethiopia. Shortly afterward he boasted of creating a
“New Roman Empire”.
Historical/Prophetic Fulfillment
If the Menelek/Mussolini scenario is the fulfillment, this verse ends the historical record of the
fulfillment of this prophecy; if not, this verse may yet be fulfilled a second time.
11:41 “He will also invade the Beautiful Land. Many countries will
fall, but Edom, Moab and the leaders of Ammon will be delivered
from his hand [REB: “chief part of the Ammonites, will escape his
clutches”]. (NIV)
Invading the Beautiful Land
Mussolini never invaded the land of Israel; the remainder of this prophecy is yet to be fulfilled. Here,
the king of the North will be successful in conquering the land of Israel, as well as many other nations to
the north, south and west. There is no indication of the invasion of any nations to the east.
Delivered from His Hand
God preserves “Edom, Moab and the chief part of the Ammonites” to be dealt with at a later time. This
delay provides a place where God’s Church can be protected and nourished from the time of the invasion
of the king of the north until the Seventh Trumpet sounds (REV 12:14; MAT 24:15-16). Moab and
Ammon will be delivered at the end of the 3½ years to the massive army from the east (EZE 25:3-11;
REV 9:13-18; 16:12). Edom will be punished by God using Israel after Christ returns (EZE 25:12-14; OBA
18-21).
69
Daniel: Chapter 12
11:42-43 “He will extend his power over many countries; Egypt
will not escape. He will gain control of the treasures of gold and
silver and all the riches of Egypt, with the Libyans and Nubians
[NKJ, NRS: “Ethiopians”; TAN, REB: “Cushites”] in submission. (NIV)
Many Countries
The emphasis here is the extent of the territory that the Beast captures in North Africa. The reference
to Egypt and Ethiopia rather than to the king of the south indicates that there will not be a king of the
south at this time.
11:44 “But reports from the east and the north will alarm him, and
he will set out in a great rage to destroy and annihilate many. (NIV)
Alarming Reports
This is a reference to the great army of 200 million from the east that converges at the Euphrates
River (REV 9:13-19; 16:12-16) preparatory to an invasion (JOE 2:1-11), which occurs at the close of the
Bowl Plagues.
11:45 “He will pitch his royal tents between the seas at the
beautiful holy mountain. Yet he will come to his end [TAN: “meet his
doom”], and no one will help him. (NIV)
Setting Out
This verse is supplemental; it reveals from where the king of the north sets out in the previous verse
by showing that he establishes his headquarters there at an earlier time. After being introduced as the
returning “Christ” by the False Prophet, this imposter (called the Antichrist) immediately moves to
Jerusalem after receiving the support of ten kings (REV 17:12-13) in order to give legitimacy to his claim.
Meeting His Doom
As 8:25 reveals, he will challenge Christ and will be “broken, but by no human hand” (REV 19:20). He
is the one Paul states is “doomed to destruction” (2TH 2:3).
Daniel: Chapter 12
12:1 “At that time Michael, the great prince who protects your
people, will arise. There will be a time of distress such as has not
happened from the beginning of nations until then. But at that
time your people—everyone whose name is found written in the
book—will be delivered. (NIV)
Michael
The “time” is the time of the end (11:40). We are told in REV 12:7 that there will be war in heaven,
during which Michael and his angels will fight against Satan. Once cast out of heaven, the devil comes to
the earth having great wrath because he knows that his time is running out and goes in pursuit of the
Church (vss. 12-13). When the devil attempts to destroy the Church as it escapes him, God (probably
through Michael) uses a miracle to thwart Satan’s plan (vss. 14-16). Until the return of Christ, Michael will
70
Daniel: Chapter 12
be on duty: “The angel of the LORD encamps all around those who fear Him, and delivers them” (PSA
34:7).
Time of Distress
Jesus says that “then there will be great tribulation, such as has not been since the beginning of the
world until this time, no, nor ever shall be” (MAT 24:21). This refers to all of the events from the
beginning of the Fifth Seal until the seven Bowl Plagues have run their course.
The Book
At the time of the end, God’s people will be delivered. This takes two forms, represented by two
different books:
1. Physical deliverance: those who are protected during the time of tribulation who are referred
to by Malachi: “those who feared the LORD spoke to one another, and the LORD listened and
heard them; so a book of remembrance was written before Him for those who fear the LORD
and meditate on His name…and I will spare them as a man spares his own son who serves
him” (MAL 3:16-17).
2. Spiritual salvation: those in the First Resurrection will have their names in the “book of life”
(EXO 32:23; PSA 69:28; REV 20:12).
12:2 “Multitudes who sleep in the dust of the earth will awake:
some to everlasting life, others to shame and everlasting
contempt. (NIV)
Resurrections
Gabriel’s explanation covers not only the First Resurrection, but also the Second, which does not occur
until at least 1000 years after the first. All who participate in the First Resurrection receive everlasting
life. Since the Second is a resurrection to judgment (JOH 5:29, NAS), all of them will be resurrected to
physical life. All of those who had access to the truth in their lifetimes but rejected it will be ashamed
when they come to life. All who rise in that day of judgment, but refuse to repent and surrender to God
will be remembered with contempt by those who yield to God and receive everlasting life at the end of
the White Throne Judgment (REV 20:11-15).
12:3 “Those who are wise [Hebrew: “maskilim”, meaning “observe
carefully” or “circumspect”] will shine like the brightness of the
heavens, and those who lead many to righteousness [REB: “have
guided the people in the true path”], like the stars for ever and ever.
(NIV)
Wise
These are His disciples who have done as Jesus commanded:
MAT 24:42-47 Watch therefore, for you do not know what hour your Lord is coming. But
know this, that if the master of the house had known what hour the thief would come, he
would have watched and not allowed his house to be broken into. Therefore you also be
ready, for the Son of Man is coming at an hour you do not expect. Who then is a faithful
71
Daniel: Chapter 12
and wise servant, whom his master made ruler over his household, to give them food in
due season? Blessed is that servant whom his master, when he comes, will find so doing.
Assuredly, I say to you that he will make him ruler over all his goods.
The wise are those who recognize the meaning of the increasingly wicked world and refuse to
succumb to its pulls, choosing instead to live by every word of God and prepare themselves spiritually for
the imminent return of Jesus Christ.
The True Path
Daniel was and is responsible for guiding many to God’s way. Gabriel is telling him what he would
receive for his dedication to God. This is the conclusion of the prophecy.
12:4 “But you, Daniel, keep the words secret and seal the book
until the time of the end. Many will rush to and fro, trying to gain
such knowledge [NKJ: “and knowledge shall increase”].” (REB)
Seal the Book
In the area of Mesopotamia where Daniel was, it was customary to write out the terms of an
agreement on a clay tablet and then run cylinder-seals of the recording scribe and of the witnesses
across the bottom. Once each had his “seal” affixed, the document became official and unchangeable.
Gabriel told Daniel to affix his personal seal to the revelation that God had communicated to him through
Gabriel, so that the record would be preserved unaltered until the time that the prophecy was fulfilled.
Time of the End
Gabriel mentions two general signs regarding the overall state of the world in relation to the time of
the end: highly developed forms of mass transportation and unbridled growth of knowledge.
12:5-6 Then I, Daniel, looked, and there before me stood two
others, one on this bank of the river and one on the opposite bank.
One of them said to the man clothed in linen, who was above the
waters of the river, “How long will it be before these astonishing
things are fulfilled?" (NIV)
Two Angelic Witnesses
In addition to Gabriel, Daniel now sees two more angels. One of them asks the question to which
Daniel no doubt wanted the answer. It was necessary to have two angels to witness the words of the
third, since Daniel would not live long enough to vouch for the words that were then spoken. Since
events through the White Throne Judgment are alluded to in the prophecy, it is important to understand
specifically to which things the angel refers.
12:7 The man clothed in linen, who was above the waters of the
river, lifted his right hand and his left hand toward heaven, and I
heard him swear by him who lives forever, saying, “It will be for a
time, times and half a time. When the power of the holy people
has been finally broken, all these things will be completed." (NIV)
72
Daniel: Chapter 12
Time, Times & Half A Time
This phrase is derived from the Hebrew “moed” and “modyim” and equals 3½ years. There are a
number of occasions where this time period is mentioned:
REV 12:14 …the woman was given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the
presence of the serpent. This is a reference to the time referred to in REV 3:10 when God
protects those who patiently endure the events leading up to the beginning of this set time.
DAN 7:25 …the saints shall be given into his hand for a time and times and half a time. This is
a reference to the “remnant of her seed” (REV 12:17) which the devil makes war against after
the woman flees into her place.
REV 11:2 …they will tread the holy city underfoot for forty-two months. This is a reference to
the “times of the Gentiles” in LUK 21:24.
REV 11:3 …I will give power to my two witnesses, and they will prophesy one thousand two
hundred and sixty days…. This is a reference to the time that the two witnesses have power to
prevent rain, bring plagues upon the earth and preach a witness before the “beast…shall make
war against them…and kill them” (vs. 7).
Power of the Holy People
The only one of these four periods that equals 3½ years and fits the meaning of this verse is the
reference to the time ending at the death of the two witnesses. They begin their prophesying 3½ days
prior to the overthrow of Jerusalem, the time the Antichrist establishes his rule from there. They are
killed 3½ days prior to the Seventh Trumpet and the First Resurrection. This means that the angel’s
question of “how long” referred to the period from the appearance of the king of the north in Jerusalem
until the Resurrection. The sign indicating the imminent termination of the period will be the deaths of
the only holy people wielding power in the time of the end: the two witnesses.
12:8 I heard, but I did not understand. So I asked, “My lord, what
will the outcome of all this be?" (NIV)
Impossible to Understand
There has been no reference to the two witnesses anywhere in the visions of Daniel—in fact, nowhere
in the Old Testament except ZEC 4:14. Since Zechariah had not yet prophesied, it was impossible for
Daniel to understand this.
12:9 He replied, “Go your way, Daniel, because the words are
closed up and sealed until the time of the end [MOF: “crisis at the
close”]. (NIV)
Sealed Until the End
The meaning is impossible to understand prior to the time God wants it known, yet the words
themselves are safely preserved until that time comes.
12:10 “Many will be purified, made spotless and refined, but the
wicked will continue to be wicked. None of the wicked will
understand, but those who are wise will understand. (NIV)
73
Wise Will Understand
Daniel: Chapter 12
When God establishes the time for His people to know, those who read Daniel will be able to
understand the meanings of events which were denied Daniel. Jesus stated in response to the question
of His disciples about the sign of the end of the age: “when you see the ‘abomination of desolation’,
spoken of by Daniel the prophet, standing in the holy place (whoever reads, let him understand)” (MAT
24:15).
12:11 “From the time that the daily sacrifice [NRS: “regular burnt
offering”] is abolished and the abomination that causes desolation
is set up, there will be 1,290 days. (NIV)
Daily Sacrifice
This prophecy is for the end. Therefore, before the end-time events can begin to unfold, the animal
sacrifices must once again be started, for they are prophesied to be stopped!
Abomination of Desolation
The end-time abomination that causes desolation is defined in LUK 21:20: "But when you see
Jerusalem surrounded by armies, then know that its desolation is near”. The abomination is the army of
the Beast which comes to Jerusalem after the rise of the False Prophet. It will eventually cause desolation
in the city and countryside (LUK 21:21-24).
1290 Days
This is the only place where this number of days is mentioned. This verse pinpoints the beginning of
this period, which ends at the time indicated in vs. 7: the Resurrection. Since Jerusalem is only given over
to the Beast for 1260 days (REV 11:2; LUK 21:24), this verse reveals that the armies of the Beast move
into position around Jerusalem one month prior to attacking the city (see Appendix F).
12:12 “Blessed is the one who waits for and reaches the end of the
1,335 days. (NIV)
1335 Days
The only event which can be connected with the beginning of this period is the time that the sacrifices
are begun. The start of animal sacrifices seems to be the only visible warning, aside from the miracles
worked by the False Prophet, that God gives to indicate to His Church the time to begin the flight into the
wilderness. According to ZEP 2:1, there are two periods when the Church gathers for flight—this is the
first one, which entails gathering the Church in Judea; the second is connected to the previous verse,
which reveals the time to exit Judea for the place God has prepared for the Church in the wilderness.
Blessed
There is a dual blessing associated with this period for those who have a deep respect for the Word of
God, apply its instructions and become wise. Those who “wait for” the beginning of the 1335 days are
those who have studied Daniel, understand the significance of the beginning of the sacrifices and know of
God’s promise to protect His people through the time of tribulation.
74
Revelation: Introduction
REV 3:10 Because you have kept My command to persevere, I also will keep you from the
hour of trial which shall come upon the whole world, to test those who dwell on the earth.
They are blessed by being included in the group of the Church which goes into the place of refuge
(REV 12:14).
Those who “reach the end” of the 1335 days are blessed by being included in the First Resurrection:
REV 20:6 Blessed and holy is he who has part in the first resurrection…
12:13 “As for you, go your way till the end. You will rest, and then
at the end of the days you will rise to receive your allotted
inheritance.” (NIV)
You Will Rest
Daniel is finally told that he will die and everything that he has seen in vision will have already passed
by the time he is resurrected.
Introduction
John was banished to the island of Patmos around A.D. 94, during the reign of Domitian. According to
traditions from the 3rd century, John was required to work in the mines on the island until the death of
the emperor in A.D. 96. Eusebius states: “The apostle and evangelist John related these things to the
Churches, when he had returned from exile on the island after the death of Domitian”. Therefore, the
most probable time of the writing of this book was during the years A.D. 95-96.
Question of Authorship
Even though we are told in the opening verses that John was the one who recorded the material in
this book, some have questioned whether it was possible that he could be the author due to the style of
Greek used in the gospel account of John in comparison to the Greek used in the book of Revelation,
which is much more cryptic. The styles of writing in the two books are understandably different: when
writing the gospel account, John had time to meditate, to consider what he was composing. With
Revelation, he simply recorded, on the spot, the information given to him by God. The styles differ due to
the manner in which each of the two books was composed.
John’s authorship was never questioned in the area of western Asia Minor, to where the letter was
originally sent. In fact, there was never any question regarding the authorship of this book until about
A.D. 200, when the question arose among skeptics centered in Alexandria, Egypt. The reason for this
questioning was to undermine the authority of the book. If John the apostle did not write it, but some
other individual named John, then there was a possibility it might be rejected and removed from the New
Testament canon. The harshest critics were the men who were ultimately instrumental in establishing the
false church at Rome. They despised the book because it designates Rome as the seat of the false
church. Also, rather than teaching that the Kingdom of God is already on the earth, as the false church
claims, this book teaches that the Kingdom is not established on this earth until Christ returns; after
which there is a literal rule by Jesus Christ as King of kings over this earth for 1000 years. These
teachings go contrary to the doctrines of the false church.
Another problem some had with accepting this book as canonical is its heavy reliance on the Old
Testament. Yet this is understandable since the book of Revelation is addressing many prophecies found
75
in the Old Testament. This book also stresses obedience to the Ten Commandments as well as the
certainty of the curses that come when those Commandments are not followed.
Layout
The material in Revelation is presented as an expanded chronological outline of Biblical prophecy. It is
not until Revelation that many Old Testament prophecies can be placed in the correct order and the
prophetic picture becomes understandable.
The chronological flow of events in Revelation is occasionally interrupted by insets which are designed
to explain certain sections by providing background information. God does this to anchor particular
sections to the event being described.
Biblical Conclusion
Revelation is the perfect conclusion to the Holy Scriptures. It corresponds to, complements and
completes the story that God began in the book of Genesis, for example:
GENESIS
REVELATION
Begins with God re-creating a new physical
environment because the original earth
became uninhabitable.
Ends with a completely new heaven and
new earth, where all is spirit.
Darkness is established as night and the light
as day.
Night ceases to exist; all of the darkness
that has permeated humanity’s history has
been removed.
Satan is released on the world.
Satan is restrained & removed forever.
Sin is introduced.
Sin is destroyed.
Man surrenders his dominion to Satan.
Man’s dominion is restored through Christ.
Satan establishes rulership over man.
Satan’s rulership over man is destroyed.
Pain, suffering and death are established.
Pain and suffering cease;
death is destroyed.
Curses are placed upon the ground and man.
All of the curses are removed.
Man is denied access to the Tree of Life.
The Tree of Life is given freely to all.
Man was driven from the presence of God.
Man is restored to the presence of God.
Beginning of Babylon (confusion).
Removal of Babylon (confusion).
Although this list does not include every parallel, it suffices to show that Revelation is indeed the
perfect ending to the Holy Scriptures; it ties together threads that would otherwise be left dangling. In
fact, although John seldom quoted the Holy Scriptures directly, he alluded to the Old Testament well over
250 times.
Historical Setting: Worship of the Emperor
During the latter half of the 1st century, a strong movement developed throughout the Roman Empire
to worship the Caesar. Refusal to do so resulted in intense persecution. Emperor worship was the
outcome of a general sense of gratitude toward Rome from the majority of the peoples who were under
its dominion. Rome had brought a peace—the pax Romana—to the world of that day; it was a peace
76
Revelation: Chapter 1
which had never been experienced to the same degree, and the people who lived under that peace were
grateful.
What began as the worship of the goddess of the city, Roma, mutated over time into the worship of
the man who ruled an empire from the city. Although most of the 1st century emperors discouraged their
worship, two of them demanded to be worshipped. Caligula (A.D. 37-41) went so far as to attempt to
enforce emperor worship on the Jews. However, Claudius (A.D. 41-54) rescinded his predecessor’s
madness. In fact, he made an official edict that the Jews were granted the right to their own worship, no
matter what the rest of the empire did. After that, other than Nero (A.D. 54-68) persecuting the
Christians because he needed a scapegoat to take the blame for the fire which ravaged Rome, none of
the emperors made an issue of emperor worship until the reign of Domitian (A.D. 81-96). He instigated a
long and bitter persecution against any who refused to worship the ancient gods of Rome; he also
insisted that all official proclamations, as well as written salutations in letters to him, began “Our Lord
and God Domitian”. It is with this climate of persecution and living under the heavy foot of Roman
dominion that John is given the vision contained within this book.
Purpose
Jesus instructed His disciples in the Olivet Prophecy (MAT 24, MAR 13, LUK 21) to watch and to pray
so that they would be accounted worthy to escape the horrific events that come at the close of the age.
Therefore, the personal purpose of this book for the end time Church is to show us the things for which
we are to watch and pray, as well as to be encouraged as we see the fulfillment of these prophecies,
knowing that Jesus’ return is drawing near.
Use of Visions
God used visions prior to John for revealing key prophetic events. Daniel was given several visions,
and even interpreted a vision which God gave to Nebuchadnezzar:
DAN 2:28-29 But there is a God in heaven who reveals secrets, and He has made known
to King Nebuchadnezzar what will be in the latter days. Your dream, and the visions of
your head upon your bed, were these: As for you, O king, thoughts came to your mind
while on your bed, about what would come to pass after this; and He who reveals secrets
has made known to you what will be.
This is the purpose of the vision given to John as the opening statement of Revelation shows.
1:1 The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave Him to show
His servants—things which must shortly take place. And He sent
and signified it by [NRS, NIV: “made it known by sending”] His angel to
His servant John,
The Revelation
The word Revelation is from the Greek “apokalypsis”, meaning “to reveal what has been hidden”.
There are numerous unconnected prophetic threads scattered throughout the scriptures, such as the
“two olive trees” of ZEC 4:3 and the “last trump” of 1CO 15:52. God uses this book to connect them.
Again, God also introduced many themes and conditions affecting humanity in the book of Genesis, and
reveals their outcomes in this book.
77
References to Time
Since this book clearly refers to gaps of time, one lasting at least 1000 years, “to show His servants
things which must shortly take place” can mean only two things:
1. For God, centuries and millennia are short.
2. The lives of God’s servants have overlapped from the time John wrote this and will continue to
overlap until Christ returns and the servants still alive at that time are changed.
MAT 16:18 …I will build My church, and the gates of Hades shall not prevail against it.
This means there are things written for all of God’s servants, no matter when they live, that would
apply to them during their time in the flesh. This is important to understand in relation to the material in
the next two chapters, which pertains to the historical stages of the Church. In addition, the next
conscious thought of God’s servants after death picks up with 11:15 and never ends. For all of God’s
servants, these things will shortly take place.
1:2 who bore witness to the word of God, and to the testimony of
Jesus Christ, to all things that he saw.
Being a Witness
John was responsible, as the slave of God, to deliver the vision that he had witnessed. The recorded
vision became additional material to be added to the rest of the recorded word of God and was also to be
considered the witness of Jesus. Later in 19:10, we are told that the “testimony of Jesus is the spirit of
prophecy”. This means that Jesus literally breathed (“pneuma” = “spirit”, “breath”) from His mouth
prophecy as His witness!
1:3 Blessed is he who reads and those who hear the words of this
prophecy, and keep [NIV: “take to heart”] those things which are
written in it; for the time is near.
First Blessing
This is the first of seven blessings pronounced on God’s servants for obeying God and remaining
faithful to their calling.
1:4 John, to the seven churches which are in Asia:…
The Seven Churches
John’s salutation is only to seven churches in the Roman province of Asia, which was located in the
western part of Asia Minor. During Paul’s ministry, about 30 years earlier, there were at least four other
congregations in that area: Troas (ACT 20:5), Miletus (ACT 20:17), Colossae (COL 1:2) and Hierapolis
(COL 4:13). Even though it is possible the seven cities John addressed were the only ones with a church
group in the province at the time of John’s writing, the primary reason these seven cities were chosen
was due to their importance as postal centers on a Roman mail route. They were also chosen based upon
the parallel characteristics and histories they shared with the seven stages of the Church.
Since we are told in vs. 1 that the purpose of this book is to show God’s servants what is to shortly
take place, and since John specifically addresses the seven churches in Asia, it is obvious that all of God’s
servants (from the close of the 1st century until Christ returns) are connected to the churches in these
seven cities. These seven churches, therefore, represent the distinct stages in the history of the New
Testament Church. By using seven, the number which represents completion, God declares that His
78
communication with the Church, which John delivers, will be complete once the seventh city on the mail
route (the seventh historical stage of the Church) is reached.
1:4 (cont.) …Grace to you and peace…
Grace
God’s people are the recipients of God’s grace—His undeserved pardon and a continual sinless state—
and the peace of Jesus Christ (JOH 14:27), which is the absence of fear due to God’s presence in their
lives.
1:4 (cont.) …from Him who is and who was and who is to come,…
Him Who Is…
The title that John uses for God is a Greek equivalent of “YHVH”, which means “was-is-will be”.
1:4 (cont.) …and from the seven Spirits who are before His throne,
Seven Spirits
The “seven spirits” are later mentioned in two other contexts: they are the lamps of fire (4:5) and the
eyes of the Lamb who are sent into all the earth (5:6). Jesus taught that the “light of the body is the eye”
(LUK 11:34). He went on to compare the body being full of light to a room being filled with the light of a
candle, or lamp of fire (LUK 11:36). The spirits can clearly symbolize discernment or illumination. When
combining all of the passages pertaining to the seven spirits, and understanding the historical perspective
of the seven churches, the seeming implication is that the seven spirits referred to here represent the
light of Jesus which He gives to His body on earth through the Holy Spirit during the seven distinct
historical periods; in other places, the spirits seem to refer to angels.
1:5 and from Jesus Christ, the faithful witness,…
The Faithful Witness
Jesus proved to be a faithful witness while in the flesh:
JOH 1:18 No one has seen God at any time. The only begotten Son, who is in the bosom
of the Father, He has declared Him.
1:5 (cont.) …the firstborn from the dead,…
The Firstborn
He was the first to actually be born into the Family of God, which establishes the birthright as His:
COL 1:18 And He is the head of the body, the church, Who is the beginning, the firstborn
from the dead, that in all things He may have the preeminence.
1:5 (cont.) …and the ruler over the kings of the earth…
God prophesied that His firstborn would be King of kings:
PSA 89:27 Also I will make him My firstborn, the highest of the kings of the earth.
1:5 (cont.) …To Him who loved us and washed [NIV: “freed”] us
from our sins in [NIV: “by”] His own blood,
79
Christ’s Blood
John now emphasizes that what makes the Church God’s servants is the action that Jesus performed,
not any inherent abilities which God needed from us (1CO 1:29).
1:6 and has made us kings [NIV: “to be a kingdom”] and priests to
His God and Father, to Him be glory and dominion forever and
ever. Amen.
A Kingdom of Priests
A priest was one who had access to God, and the responsibility to teach what God gave him. Israel
was to be a nation with direct access to God, which would be used to teach God’s way to all other
nations:
EXO 19:6 ‘And you shall be to Me a kingdom of priests and a holy nation.' These are the
words which you shall speak to the children of Israel.
Although they failed historically, Israel will still be used in that capacity after Christ returns:
ISA 61:6 But you shall be named the priests of the LORD, they shall call you the servants
of our God. You shall eat the riches of the Gentiles, and in their glory you shall boast.
The Church today is to be an example of God’s way—like lights (MAT 5:16), the members are to be
seen. In the future, the bride of Christ will continue in the role of priests, but will also have authority to
rule with Christ as kings.
1:7 Behold, He is coming with clouds, and every eye will see Him,
even they who pierced Him. And all the tribes of the earth will
mourn because of Him. Even so, Amen.
The Clouds
The first time in scripture that the coming of the Savior is connected with the clouds was in a vision
given to Daniel:
DAN 7:13-14 I was watching in the night visions, and behold, One like the Son of Man,
coming with the clouds of heaven! He came to the Ancient of Days, and they brought Him
near before Him. Then to Him was given dominion and glory and a kingdom, that all
peoples, nations, and languages should serve Him…
Pierced Christ
John seems to be alluding to a prophecy from the Minor Prophets in this verse:
ZEC 12:10 And I will pour on the house of David and on the inhabitants of Jerusalem the
Spirit of grace and supplication; then they will look on Me whom they pierced. Yes, they
will mourn for Him as one mourns for his only son, and grieve for Him as one grieves for a
firstborn.
When connected to the time of the Seventh Trumpet, the phrase “they who pierced Him” cannot be
referring to the Romans who nailed Him to the stake, or the one who plunged the lance into His side
because those people will not be alive until the Second Resurrection (at which time they will then be able
to see Him, unless they were called by God later in their lives, which would mean that they will see Him
upon the First Resurrection). This phrase must be applied to all humanity, for all have sinned (ROM 3:23)
and each of those sins necessitated the death of the Savior:
80
ISA 53:5 But He was pierced for our transgressions, He was crushed for our iniquities; the
punishment that brought us peace was upon Him, and by His wounds we are healed.
(NIV)
Prophecy
Jesus alluded to both of these passages in the Olivet Prophecy:
MAT 24:30 Then the sign of the Son of Man will appear in heaven, and then all the tribes
of the earth will mourn, and they will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of heaven
with power and great glory.
Tribes in Mourning
The peoples of the earth will mourn because of the final plagues which complete the wrath of God
after Christ gathers His bride at the Seventh Trumpet.
All who are alive at Christ’s coming will see Him; His presence will be as recognizable as lightning
flashing across the sky (MAT 24:27).
1:8 “I am the Alpha and the Omega, the Beginning and the End,"
says the Lord, “who is and who was and who is to come, the
Almighty."
Alpha & Omega
One reason Jesus used the names of the first and last letters of the Greek alphabet in describing
Himself was to describe His constancy throughout the history of humanity. He was the One who was
present at the beginning of the physical realm, which has a beginning; He will also be present at the end
of the physical realm, which is referenced in Chapter 21. Jesus’ use of the first and last letters of the
Greek alphabet in reference to Himself has foundation in the Hebrew of the Old Testament. Although the
combination usually indicates a direct object in most cases where the first letter of the Hebrew alphabet
[aleph (a)] is connected to the last letter [tau (t)], there are other places where ta is used to identify
God: “In the beginning God [ta = the aleph and the tau] created the heavens and the earth” (GEN 1:1).
Since this revelation is directed specifically to the Church, His primary reason for using the letters
which begin and end the Greek alphabet was to describe His role in the life of every saint.
HEB 12:2 looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith…
1:9 I, John, both your brother and companion in tribulation and in
the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ,…
Brother & Companion
In addressing God’s servants, John acknowledges the common distress they would all face, no matter
to which historical period of the Church they belonged:
ACT 14:22 …We must through many tribulations enter the kingdom of God.
John also reminds God’s servants that the realization of the promise to the firstfruits requires enduring
the tribulations which we all face:
2TI 2:12 If we endure, we shall also reign with Him...
81
1:9 (cont.) …was on [JNT: “had been exiled to”] the island that is
called Patmos for the word of God and for the testimony of Jesus
Christ.
Exiled to Patmos
John was exiled due to his unwavering commitment to the truth. Tradition states that Domitian
attempted to put John to death by boiling him in oil, but it did not have any affect on John. As a result,
Domitian forced him into exile and made him, a 100+ year old man, work the mines. John seems to say
that this was done so that he could receive the visions of the word of God and the testimony of Jesus.
1:10 I came to be, in the spirit, on the Day of the Lord [NKJ: “the
Lord’s Day”]; and I heard behind me a loud voice, like a trumpet,
(JNT)
In the Spirit
In the vision that God gave him, John perceived himself to be in the fashion of spirit in order to see
things in the spirit realm. This was similar to the experience of Ezekiel and Paul:
EZE 3:12 Then the Spirit lifted me up, and I heard behind me a great thunderous voice:
“Blessed is the glory of the LORD from His place!”
2CO 12:1-4 It is doubtless not profitable for me to boast. I will come to visions and revelations
of the Lord: I know a man in Christ who fourteen years ago—whether in the body I do not
know, or whether out of the body I do not know, God knows—such a one was caught up to
the third heaven. And I know such a man—whether in the body or out of the body I do not
know, God knows—how he was caught up into Paradise and heard inexpressible words, which
it is not lawful for a man to utter.
Day of the Lord
It is extremely important to grasp the point John makes here. The point in history when he is allowed
to see all of what follows is on the Day of the Lord—at the time when Jesus Christ returns in glory and
when John himself will be resurrected as a spirit. Understanding that John is in the future looking both
backward and forward is critical to comprehending the unfolding of certain events and the identity of
certain individuals recorded in the vision.
Relaying the Vision
Now that John has given the background for this book and his salutations, he is ready to relay the
vision:
1:11 saying, “I am the Alpha and the Omega, the First and the
Last," and, “What you see, write in a book [JNT, NIV: “on a scroll”]
and send it to the seven churches which are in Asia: to Ephesus, to
Smyrna, to Pergamos, to Thyatira, to Sardis, to Philadelphia, and
to Laodicea."
Recipients of the Vision
He begins his witness by showing that the origin of the vision was from God and the destination of the
vision was the Church of God through history, represented by these seven cities in Asia.
1:12 Then I turned to see the voice that spoke with me. And
having turned I saw seven golden lampstands,
82
Lampstands
The lampstands immediately catch John’s attention. The lampstand of the Levitical priesthood had
seven lamps on top of one base (EXO 25:31-37); each of these lampstands had one lamp on top of each
base. They were symbolic of aspects of both the Old Testament and New Testament Churches.
The lampstand in the Temple represented the nation of Israel, which was to impart the light of God’s
way to other nations. It had one base because it was located in only one geographical area, yet had
seven lamps to represent the distinct periods of its existence as well as the different amounts of light that
its lamps disbursed (see Appendix G).
The seven lampstands with one lamp on each base represented the seven historical stages of the
Church (vs. 20). They have separate bases because they would exist in different locations, not confined
to one geographical region.
1:13 and in the midst of the seven lampstands One like the Son of
Man, clothed with a garment down to the feet and girded about
the chest with a golden band [NIV: “sash”; GSP: “belt”].
Son of Man
The term “Son of Man” originated in Daniel, where “One like the Son of Man…came to the Ancient of
Days” (DAN 7:13). He is described as wearing the clothing of the High Priest:
EXO 28:4 And these are the garments which they shall make: a breastplate, an ephod, a
robe, a skillfully woven tunic, a turban, and a sash. So they shall make holy garments for
Aaron your brother and his sons, that he may minister to Me as priest.
Priestly Garments
Josephus described the robe and sash:
The high priest is indeed adorned with…a long robe, reaching to his feet…and is tied round
with a girdle, embroidered with the same colours and flowers as the former, with a
mixture of gold interwoven. (Antiquities, III.VII.4)
This verse, therefore, emphasizes Jesus fulfilling His role in heaven as the High Priest of the Church
(HEB 2:17; 4:14-16).
1:14 His head and hair were as white as snow—white wool, His
eyes like a fiery flame, (JNT)
White Hair
The Ancient of Days, representing the Father, is described with the same hair:
DAN 7:9 I watched till thrones were put in place, and the Ancient of Days was seated; His
garment was white as snow, and the hair of His head was like pure wool. His throne was a
fiery flame, its wheels a burning fire.
White hair is associated with long life and wisdom. Jesus epitomizes the spirit of wisdom (ISA 11:2);
and the fiery flame is used to uncover darkness. Since Christ sees all, nothing can be hidden from Him,
enabling Him to render perfect judgments.
1:15 His feet were like bronze glowing in a furnace, and His voice
was like the sound of rushing waters. (NIV)
83
Christ’s Attributes
The unshod feet of the glorified Christ glowed in such a way as to look almost translucent; the voice
was as powerful as a massive waterfall.
1:16 In His right hand He held seven stars… (NIV)
Seven Stars
The stars symbolized the angels of the seven churches (vs. 20). Since the right hand represented the
distribution of power, this shows that Jesus completely controls the messengers of the seven stages of
the Church; that is, He controls the point in time when the messages would be released and relevant to
the Church.
1:16 (cont.) …and out of His mouth came a sharp double-edged
sword…
Double-Edged Sword
The symbolism of the sword is revealed in Paul’s writings:
EPH 6:17 …and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God.
The word of God was communicated to the prophets by the Spokesman (logos) of the God Family: the
One who became Jesus. Jesus then spoke the word to the apostles while in the flesh (JOH 12:48-50),
and later inspired them in their writings (2PE 3:2).
1:16 (cont.) …His face was like the sun shining in all its brilliance
[PHL: “was ablaze like the sun at its height”]. (NIV)
Christ’s Face
His face was the same in appearance as when He appeared at the transfiguration (MAT 17:2).
1:17 And when I saw Him, I fell at His feet as dead. But He laid His
right hand on me, saying to me, “Do not be afraid; I am the First
and the Last.
Fell as Dead
This was the same reaction as Ezekiel upon seeing the vision of God (EZE 1:28).
First & Last
This title, “The First and the Last”, was used twice in the Old Testament to emphasize that God alone
is God, there are no others (ISA 44:6; 48:12).
1:18 “I am He who lives [JNT, NIV: “the Living One”], and was dead,
and behold, I am alive forevermore. Amen. And I have the keys of
Hades [PHL: “the grave”] and of Death.
The Living One
Both Joshua (JOS 3:10) and David (PSA 42:2) make reference to “the Living God”. The One who was
the Living God did cease to live, but conquered death by being resurrected. He has proved His authority
over death and has the ability to release others from the gates of the grave (PSA 9:13).
1:19 “Write the things which you have seen, and the things which
are, and the things which will take place after this.
84
Write
It was at this point that John received instructions to record everything he saw in the vision—from its
beginning until the end.
1:20 “The mystery [REB, GSP, PHL: “secret meaning”] of the seven
stars which you saw in My right hand, and the seven golden
lampstands: The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches,
and the seven lampstands which you saw are the seven churches.
The Mystery
This verse reveals the symbolic meaning of the items connected with the vision of Christ in His glory.
When combined with the previous verse, it also introduces the fact that much of the material which will
be revealed is a mystery which can only be understood by the people of God (DAN 12:10).
Introduction
In order to fully discern the content of chapters 2 and 3, it is necessary to remember that the seven
cities of the Roman province of Asia which are connected to the Church were chosen because they were
all located on an established Roman mail route. The purpose of a mail route is to provide channels of
communication. Being on the same mail route meant that communication could flow from the first postal
center to each of the remaining six. The use of the mail route indicates that the messages were first of all
chronological—the mail arrived first in Ephesus, later in Smyrna, later yet in Pergamos, and much later in
Laodicea. This chronological sequence reveals the delivery of the messages spans the complete history of
the Church, showing that Church history is divided into seven definitive stages.
Secondly, the use of the mail route establishes that the messages to the churches were cumulative!
Let us correctly picture how this happens: When the mail arrived by boat at the port of Ephesus, which
was the first stop on the mail route, all of the mail addressed to every city on the mail route was picked
up by the messenger of Ephesus. He delivered the mail addressed to Ephesus and picked up from
Ephesus all the mail addressed to the six remaining cities on the mail route. When he arrived at Smyrna
sometime later, he passed all the mail on to the messenger of Smyrna. The Smyrna messenger delivered
all the mail addressed to Smyrna, which had come by boat to Ephesus, plus all the mail which originated
in Ephesus. After picking up all the outgoing mail from Smyrna, he traveled to Pergamos where he
delivered to the messenger of Pergamos all the mail addressed to Pergamos which had come by boat,
plus the mail which had originated in both Ephesus and Smyrna. This same process was repeated at all
the rest of the cities on the mail route. When the messenger from Philadelphia much later arrived at
Laodicea, he passed on to the messenger of Laodicea all the mail that had originally arrived by boat
which was addressed to Laodicea, plus all the mail addressed to Laodicea from the six cities which came
before it on the mail route. Laodicea, therefore, became the recipient of communication from every city
which preceded it. In this regard, it is important to understand that once each message was delivered to
its respective historical stage the effectiveness of the message’s contents continued without expiration
into the following stages.
In addition to the use of the mail route, there are two internal descriptions contained within each of
the messages to the seven churches which unquestionably have a cumulative outcome. The depiction of
Jesus' authority over the Church spans all seven messages, so that we have a complete description
of His interaction with the Church when we arrive at the final message. The reward for overcoming
85
that is promised to each stage of the Church clearly applies to all Christians; therefore, the rewards must
also be cumulative.
Just as Jesus eventually gave a full description of Himself by giving only a limited depiction to each
stage of the Church, and just as He gave a full description of the reward that will be given to all saints by
describing one segment of the reward to each stage, we should also expect the corrections and
admonitions to be cumulative as well, especially in light of the point Jesus makes to each stage: He who
has an ear, let him hear what the spirit says to the Churches!
The concept of seven sequential stages, or historical eras, for spiritual Israel fits perfectly with the
seven historical religious’ periods of ancient Israel. Since we have only sketchy historical material from
the 2nd century until the 19th century, we are limited in our understanding of exactly what the members
of the true Church experienced during those times. In fact, it is only within the last 70 years that the
sixth stage of the Church could be understood, and in the last ten years that the correct interpretation of
the final stage could be comprehended.
Since the entire scroll was written for and sent to the servants of God, the first major revelation given
after the background of the book is established, concerns the spiritual ups and downs of the Church from
John’s time until the end of the age. By this placement, God establishes at the outset that the most
important focus for God’s people is their spiritual condition and relationship with Him. Only when the
spiritual is in order do we have time to devote to the understanding of how prophetic events will be
fulfilled.
Each of the seven letters to the churches has a common outline. Each begins with a salutation derived
from an excerpt from the description of the glorified Christ in 1:12-18 and is followed by praise for the
virtues and warning about the failings, where applicable. Admonitions and promises likewise close out
each letter. Each of these promises made to each group are universal to all seven churches because all of
them have been invited to the same events, responsibilities and designations in the world to come—all of
which begin at the return of Jesus Christ, which is the focal point of this book. As we will see, each
individual stage seems to be laid out chronologically (i.e. the verses actually depict change occurring
within the era itself).
2:1 “To the angel of the church of Ephesus write, ‘These things
says He who holds the seven stars in His right hand, who walks in
the midst of the seven golden lampstands:
First Era: Ephesus
Ephesus was the primary port city of the province and the first stop on the mail route for all messages
arriving by boat. It represented the first stage of the New Testament Church. It began on the day of
Pentecost in the year of Jesus’ death and resurrection. The salutation emphasizes Jesus’ complete control
over all the eras of the Church, represented by the seven lampstands. As was mentioned earlier, the
lampstands are separate, depicting the fact that the light is not required to remain in the same area, nor
be shed by the same people, as was the case with the single-base, seven branched menorah.
2:2 “I know your works, your labor, your patience, and that you
cannot bear those who are evil. And you have tested those who
say they are apostles and are not, and have found them liars;
Your Works…Labor
This verse is descriptive of the work of the apostles who were appointed by Jesus to spread the
gospel. The book of Acts records some of the works they performed; it, along with the letters of Paul,
86
Peter, John and Jude, exhibit the disdain the apostles had toward those who either attempted to
infiltrate, or actually infiltrated the Church, claiming to represent God. Peter had direct dealings with the
man who Satan used to establish the false, counterfeit church:
ACT 8:9-11, 18-21 But there was a certain man called Simon, who previously practiced
sorcery in the city and astonished the people of Samaria, claiming that he was someone
great, to whom they all gave heed, from the least to the greatest, saying, “This man is the
great power of God.” And they heeded him because he had astonished them with his
sorceries for a long time… And when Simon saw that through the laying on of the apostles
hands the Holy Spirit was given, he offered them money, saying, “Give me this power also,
that anyone on whom I lay hands may receive the Holy Spirit.’ But Peter said to him, ‘Your
money perish with you, because you thought that the gift of God could be purchased with
money! You have neither part nor portion in this matter, for your heart is not right in the
sight of God.”
Simon wanted power over the people. The church he established has continued to exert that power
ever since. Paul warned several years later, in the early 50s, about the counterfeits being perpetrated by
the false church:
2CO 11:3-4,13 But I fear, lest somehow, as the serpent deceived Eve by his craftiness, so
your minds may be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ. For if he who comes
preaches another Jesus whom we have not preached, or if you receive a different spirit
which you have not received, or a different gospel which you have not accepted…For such
are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into apostles of Christ.
Paul was adamant that God’s people use this three-fold test to identify the false teachers who claimed
to be sent from God. Likewise, with the increasing attempts by the Gnostics to combine pagan ideas with
the truth in the latter part of the first century, John admonished the Church to put to the test all those
who claimed to be sent from God:
1JO 4:1 Beloved, do not believe every spirit, but test the spirits, whether they are of God;
because many false prophets have gone out into the world.
2:3 “You have persevered and have endured hardships for My
name, and have not grown weary. (NIV)
Not Grown Weary
As the first two to three decades of the first era elapsed, the dedication of the apostles and many
disciples did not wane. The apostle Paul typified the dedication shown by all the early apostles:
2CO 11:24-27 From the Jews five times I received forty stripes minus one. Three times I
was beaten with rods; once I was stoned; three times I was shipwrecked; a night and a
day I have been in the deep; in journeys often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in
perils of my own countrymen, in perils of the Gentiles, in perils in the city, in perils in the
wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren; in weariness and toil, in
sleeplessness often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
2:4 “Nevertheless I have this against you, that you have left your
first love.
First Love
The love of the first era was the incredible zeal they exhibited toward God and His truth. They showed
great love toward each other at the outset:
87
ACT 4:32-35 Now the multitude of those who believed were of one heart and one soul;
neither did anyone say that any of the things he possessed was his own, but they had all
things in common. And with great power the apostles gave witness to the resurrection of
the Lord Jesus. And great grace was upon them all. Nor was there anyone among them
who lacked; for all who were possessors of lands or houses sold them, and brought the
proceeds of the things that were sold, and laid them at the apostles’ feet; and they
distributed to each as anyone had need.
As the first century further elapsed, the greater part of the Church lost that zeal for the truth and for
each other. Paul wrote to Timothy that all the Church in the province of Asia had deserted him in the
mid-60s A.D. (2TI 1:15); this statement suggests that the address to the seven churches may have been
completely symbolic. James, Peter, John and Jude indicate in their letters that the increasing levels of
false teachers and Roman persecutions caused a general letdown throughout the first century Church.
After the Roman destruction of Jerusalem in A.D. 70, and the martyrdom of the remaining apostles as the
first century drew to a close, the zeal further eroded. After the death of John early in the second century,
the scope of the work of the Church almost disappeared.
2:5 “Remember therefore from where you have fallen; repent and
do the first works [NIV: “the things you did at first”], or else I will
come to you quickly and remove your lampstand from its place—
unless you repent.
First Works
The first works result from the excitement felt when God initially opens the mind to comprehend the
truth. Jesus clearly spelled out those works in the Sermon on the Mount: “seek first the Kingdom of God
and His righteousness…” (MAT 6:33).
The Need to Repent
Without the stabilizing influence of the apostles, most of the Church succumbed to the influence of the
counterfeit church. This ultimately led to the second stage in the history of the Church.
2:6 “But this you have, that you hate the deeds [REB, PHL:
“practices”] of the Nicolaitans, which I also hate.
The Nicolaitans
There have been several suggested explanations of who the Nicolaitans were. When analyzing the
material relative to the Ephesian era within the New Testament, the only explanation which makes sense
is the one which dissects this compound word to reveal a movement to inject a corrupt form of
government within the Church. The word “Nicolaitans” is composed primarily of two Greek words: “nikao”
(meaning “conquer” or “conquest” or “consume”) and “laos” (meaning “people”). The compound word
can mean “conquerors of the people” or “consumers of the people”. This describes the type of
government utilized by the false church: a dictatorship where men were told access to God could only be
achieved through the false church. It was by this form of government that great, opulent cathedrals were
built for centuries while the people who financed their construction lived in dire poverty. The first era of
the Church, prior to its close, experienced that government when the attempt was made to substitute
Sunday worship and Easter in place of the Sabbath and Passover.
88
God Also Hates
The governing philosophy of all the world’s religions is to make access to God impossible except
through institutions or rules established by men. Since none of these systems can lead man back to God,
God hates mankind’s religions.
2:7 “He who has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the
churches…
Says to the Churches
Christ stresses this point: it is important for the members of the Church to pay close attention to what
is said to each group. The primary reason for doing so is the fact that the messages to the seven stages
of the Church are not only chronological, but cumulative as well. Remember, not only does the
movement through the seven cities on this mail route represent the historical journey of the Church of
God from the first century until the close of the age, it also pictures the accumulation of God’s complete
message to the Church: His compliments, corrections, warnings and promises.
2:7 (cont.) “…To him who overcomes I will give [JNT, NIV: “give the
right”] to eat from the tree of life, which is in the midst of the
Paradise of God.’
Tree of Life
God promises to give those who overcome of the Tree of Life, signifying an unbroken connection to
God and the nourishment supplied by His spirit. This same point is made in JOH 15 where Jesus states
that He is the true Vine to which one must be connected in order to receive eternal life. But the promise
pertaining to this tree and all the other promises to the other six eras refer to something literal in the
future, as well as the spiritual significance attached to it now:
GEN 3:22-24 Then the LORD God said, “Behold, the man has become like one of Us, to
know good and evil. And now, lest he put out his hand and take also of the tree of life,
and eat, and live forever”— therefore the LORD God sent him out of the garden of Eden to
till the ground from which he was taken. So He drove out the man; and He placed
cherubim at the east of the garden of Eden, and a flaming sword which turned every way,
to guard the way to the tree of life.
This is the physical counterpart of the tree in the paradise of God. Due to his rejection of God through
disobedience, man lost the privilege of access to the tree. He was cut off from the physical counterpart of
the Tree of Life and the spiritual significance it portrayed. Since then, the only ones who can receive of
the tree are those who God individually invites. He does not let just anyone have access (ROM 9:16 “not
of him that wills…but of God that shows mercy”).
The first experience of eating from the Tree of Life will occur at the Marriage Supper, after the
resurrection of the righteous, according to LUK 14:14. Later, in Chapter 22, the tree is revealed as the
source of fruit for the whole Family of God.
2:8 “And to the angel of the church in Smyrna write, ‘These things
says the First and the Last, who was dead, and came to life:
Second Era: Smyrna
The second stage of the historical Church began after all of the apostles and those who knew them
personally were dead. This would have occurred after the martyrdom of Polycarp in A.D. 155. This is
89
similar to the end of the first era of the Old Testament Church and the beginning of the second—after the
death of Joshua and the elders that outlived Joshua, the historical period of the Judges followed.
In saluting this era, Jesus makes reference to His own death through martyrdom, but also states that
He was resurrected. To that He adds that He will be present at the end of all things to make certain that
all who died as He did will have life again.
2:9 “I know your works, tribulation, and poverty (but you are
rich);…
Polycarp
The account of Polycarp, who was a disciple of John, is virtually the only record in existence of
evidence that the Church survived into the middle of the 2nd century. He was the elder of the Church in
Smyrna; at a time when the counterfeit church had laid claim to the designation as the “Christian”
church, Polycarp remained faithful to the truth. By the middle of the 2nd century, the false church had
already substituted Easter in place of the Passover. Yet Polycarp refused to accept the alteration.
Ultimately, at the age of 86, he was martyred and his body was burned.
Polycrates
The only other name that we can connect to the true Church in the latter part of the 2nd century is
Polycrates, an elder from the city of Ephesus. He refused to acquiesce to Victor, the bishop of Rome, who
demanded that Polycrates cease keeping the Passover and adopt Easter.
2:9 (cont.) “…and I know the blasphemy of those who say they
are Jews and are not, but are a [KJV: “the”] synagogue of Satan.
Say they Are Jews
Jesus clearly revealed that salvation is connected to the Jews:
JOH 4:22 You worship what you do not know; we know what we worship, for salvation is
of the Jews.
Before Jesus was put to death, He revealed that the oversight of the worship which leads to salvation
would be removed from the physical nation of the Jews and given to another nation:
MAT 21:43 Therefore I say to you [the chief priests and Pharisees], the kingdom of God
will be taken from you and given to a nation bearing the fruits of it.
That nation would be a holy nation (1PE 2:9) composed of spiritual Jews:
ROM 2:28-29 For he is not a Jew who is one outwardly, nor is circumcision that which is
outward in the flesh; but he is a Jew who is one inwardly; and circumcision is that of the
heart, in the Spirit, not in the letter; whose praise is not from men but from God.
Jesus reveals that during the second era of the New Testament Church, a very influential group was
claiming to be spiritual Jews (i.e. Christians) and to possess the religion necessary for salvation. It was
during this era that the counterfeit “Church of God” (eventually called the “Catholic Church of God”; now
called the “Roman Catholic Church”) began to mushroom in numbers, and created a threat to the overtly
pagan religion of the Roman Empire. This brought about persecution.
2:10 “Do not be afraid of what you are about to suffer. I tell you,
the devil will put some of you in prison to test you, and you will
suffer persecution for ten days… (NIV)
90
Persecution
Initially, the Smyrna era was degraded by those of the false church, but did not face life-threatening
persecution. About 150 years into the era, things changed. The Roman emperor Diocletian declared a
general persecution on all who claimed to be Christians in February, A.D. 303. Although it was stopped in
the western part of the Empire in A.D. 306, it continued unabated in the east until A.D. 313. The greatest
numbers of martyrs were those associated with the counterfeit church began by Simon Magus. Yet, true
Christians were also apprehended and sentenced to death during this terrible time of persecution.
2:10 “…Be faithful until death, and I will give you the crown of
life.
Faithful Until Death
Being faithful until death meant “until martyrdom” for many among the small number of God’s Church
during the second era. Since Jesus was emphatic that His Church would never die out (MAT 16:18), it is
clear that not every member suffered martyrdom during this stage, nor any that followed.
churches. He who overcomes [GSP: “is victorious”] shall not be hurt
by the second death.’
No Second Death
The second promise that Jesus makes to the Church involves life forever:
1CO 15:50-54 Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of
God; nor does corruption inherit incorruption. Behold, I tell you a mystery: We shall not all
sleep, but we shall all be changed—in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last
trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised incorruptible, and we
shall be changed. For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put
on immortality. So when this corruptible has put on incorruption, and this mortal has put
on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written: “Death is
swallowed up in victory.”
Those who compose the Church will never again be confronted with death because they will be
immortal. Later in 20:6, we are told that the second death has no power over those who are in the First
Resurrection. The promise Jesus makes here emphasizes the permanence of the life being given to the
faithful.
2:12 “And to the angel of the church in Pergamos write, ‘These
things says He who has the sharp two-edged sword:
Third Era: Pergamos
The third stage in the history of the New Testament Church commenced about the time of the Council
of Nicea in A.D. 325. In His salutation, Jesus refers to His possession of the sword (the Truth, the Word
of God) which will pass judgment on any sword (whether literal or figurative) used by man. This is an
important point when considering the outcome of the Council of Nicea.
2:13 “I know your works, and where you dwell, where Satan’s
throne is…
It was at the outset of the third era that Emperor Constantine established Catholicism as the officially
recognized religion of the Roman Empire. According to Eusebius, Constantine prohibited Christians from
91
keeping any religious practices which paralleled the religion of the Jews. Anyone found keeping the
Sabbath or Passover instead of Sunday and Easter were severely persecuted.
Satan’s Throne
Satan’s throne or rule was being administered from Rome.
2:13 (cont.) “…and you hold fast to My name…
My Name
The word “name” is translated from the Greek “onoma” which refers to the authority and character of
an individual. The third era continued to surrender themselves to Jesus’ authority rather than to the
temporal authority of the false church. In order to hold fast, it became necessary for the Church to
relocate into southeastern Europe where they were designated as Bogomils, the “friends of God”. The
Church remained primarily in that area for several centuries, but eventually moved into the alpine region
of southern France during the 11th century.
2:13 (cont.) “…and did not deny My faith even in the days in which
Antipas was My faithful martyr, who was killed among you, where
Satan dwells.
Did Not Deny My Faith
After more than 300 years of this era’s existence, it was commended for not forsaking Christ’s
instructions, even in the face of martyrdom.
Antipas
“Antipas” probably refers to a leader that God raised up in this era by the name of Constantine of
Mananali who lived in the area of Cappadocia and Armenia. After serving in the ministry of Christ for 27
years, he was stoned to death in A.D. 684.
2:14 “But I have a few things against you…
A Few Things
After commending those who remained faithful, Jesus must now rebuke some who compromised.
2:14 (cont.) “…because you have there those who hold the
doctrine of Balaam, who taught Balak to put a stumbling block
before the children of Israel, to eat things sacrificed to idols, and
to commit sexual immorality.
Balaam
The name “Balaam” means “conqueror of the people”. Balaam conquered the people through
seductive teaching. He used temple prostitutes at Mt. Peor to lure Israel into worshipping Baal (NUM
25:1-3). There were some among the Church during this time that felt there was no harm in outwardly
conforming to the practices of the false church, who taught that infant baptism, Easter observance, etc.,
were allowable if done in order to avoid persecution and/or martyrdom. Balaam’s own practice was to go
as far as he was allowed to go to get his way.
2:15 “Thus you also have those who hold the doctrine of the
Nicolaitans, which thing I hate.
92
Difference of Doctrines
This verse indicates a difference in the doctrine of the Nicolaitans from the doctrine of Balaam. The
teaching of the Nicolaitans (as previously covered in vs. 6), was the need to submit totally to the
authority of the physical church leadership, rather than first to God; they believed the church leadership
stood between God and man. This was the primary teaching of the false church: that its leader was the
“vicar” of Christ. Without emphasizing this doctrine, that church could not claim the supremacy it needed
to change times and seasons. Some who associated with God’s people during this era believed that they
had the authority to allow practices which God had flatly condemned.
DEU 12:30-32 take heed to yourself that you are not ensnared to follow them, after they
are destroyed from before you, and that you do not inquire after their gods, saying, ‘How
did these nations serve their gods? I also will do likewise.’ You shall not worship the LORD
your God in that way; for every abomination to the LORD which He hates they have done
to their gods; for they burn even their sons and daughters in the fire to their gods.
Whatever I command you, be careful to observe it; you shall not add to it nor take away
from it.
Although not completely proven to be associated with the true Church, there were some during the 9th
century who were teaching that it was allowable to take up arms. If they were of the true Church, the
following verse takes on even greater meaning:
2:16 “Repent [JNT: “turn from these sins”], or else I will come to you
quickly and will fight against them with the sword of My mouth.
Repent!
Jesus commanded that those of the third era who attempted to conquer the people by seductive
teachings or by false claims of authority to repent or be cut off. If they thought that the Church leaders
could grant permission to break the sixth commandment by going to war, Jesus showed them that they
were in error and were, in effect, fighting against Him. He promised to deal with them in the same way
that He dealt with Balaam. Just before Moses died, Israel was sent to deal with the Midianites, at which
time they killed Balaam with the sword (NUM 31:8).
churches. To him who overcomes I will give some of the hidden
manna to eat…
Hidden Manna
The third promise to the Church involves unfathomable understanding. The word “hidden” is from the
Greek “krupto”, which means “purposely kept secret”. The word “manna” refers to the bread from
heaven, which Jesus defines as Himself (JOH 6:30-35). Only those who eat that manna can receive
eternal life (vss. 57-58). Jesus Christ is the true manna! He is also the Word of God, the One who reveals
God’s purpose, or revelation. “Hidden manna” represents things which God will not make known until one
enters the spirit realm. Those who have received and accepted God’s invitation have been given a
sampling of this manna already:
1CO 2:9-10 Nor have entered into the heart of man the things which God has prepared for
those who love Him. But God has revealed them to us through His spirit…
We do not know everything. We do know much more than those not yet called, but there is so much
more to come at the Resurrection when Jesus Himself reveals those hidden things to us! There are things
which we are incapable of receiving at this time because we must be spirit in order to relate to them.
93
2:17 (cont.) “…and I will give him a white stone, and on the stone
a new name written which no one knows except him who receives
it.’
A White Stone
The word “stone” is from the Greek “psephos”, which refers to a smooth or polished stone. In Vine’s
Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words (p. 1089): “Festal days were noted by a white stone…in
the courts, a white stone indicated acquittal…A host’s appreciation of a special guest was indicated by a
white stone with the name or message written on it.” Perhaps these stones mark the place where each
invited guest is to sit at the Marriage Supper?
LUK 22:30 …that you may eat and drink at My table…—The apostles were told where they
would be seated at the Marriage Supper.
ISA 65:13-15 …eat…drink…rejoice…sing…to His servants He will give another name.
ISA 62:2-3 …you will be called by a new name—Our present names were given to us by our
human parents. Since they gave us physical life, they had the right to give us a name; when
God gives us spiritual life, He has the right to give us the name of His choosing, just like He
renamed Abram, Jacob, Simon and Saul.
God’s promise involves a special invitation to an event where never-before-revealed information about
the spirit realm and systems that will operate during the Millennium will be shown to the Church. That
invitation is also inclusive of the event where each member of the Church will receive the name that he
or she will carry throughout eternity!
Fourth Era: Thyatira
God now addresses the fourth stage, or era, of the New Testament Church:
2:18 “To the angel of the church in Thyatira write: ‘These are the
words of the Son of God, whose eyes are like blazing fire and
whose feet are like burnished bronze. (NIV)
The salutation to the fourth era is to be combined with the three previous and three subsequent
salutations to give a full description of the Messiah who walks among all seven lampstands. The insights
given in this salutation focus primarily on the glorified state of Christ and, in particular, His ability to
uncover darkness and see all hidden things.
Feet Like Bronze
The inclusion of Jesus’ feet appearing as though He was standing in fire could represent the fact that
during this period, the primary penalty for heresy was to be burned to death. It is also interesting that it
was during this era that the pagan teaching of eternal torment in hellfire was greatly embellished by the
poetry of Dante Alighieri’s The Divine Comedy. The threats of hell and purgatory were used as tools of
fear during this time by the false church to keep the masses under its control.
2:19 “I know your works, love, service, faith, and your patience;
and as for your works, the last are more than the first [NIV: “you are
now doing more than you did at first”].
94
Service
As this era progressed, the impact that the Church made in the world was greater than at its
beginning. The word “service” is from the Greek “diakonia”, which refers to serving in the capacity of a
minister.
First & Last Works
This era began around A.D. 1100 when the beliefs, practices and teaching of a man in southern
France by the name of Peter de Bruys came to the attention of the Catholic Church. Along with two other
men, Henri of Luassane and Arnold of Bresca, he was charged by that church with keeping the whole law
of God, including the Sabbath. A Lutheran historian mentioned scattered groups during that time which
insisted that it was required of Christians to keep all the law of Moses, with the exception of sacrifices.
They were also recorded as opposing the Trinity doctrine. Once Henri, the last of these men, died in A.D.
1149, it seemed that the impact of the Church for that time had come to an end. Yet, in A.D. 1161, a
man by the name of Peter Waldo from Lyons, France, began teaching the same doctrines, including the
Sabbath, Passover, the Feast of Tabernacles, etc. His work made a much larger impact than that of Peter
in the earlier part of that century.
2:20 “Nevertheless I have a few things against you, because you
allow [JNT, GSP: “tolerate”] that woman Jezebel, who calls herself a
prophetess [GSP: “who claims to be inspired”], to teach and seduce My
servants to commit sexual immorality and eat things sacrificed to
idols.
That Woman Jezebel
Historically, Jezebel was the wife of King Ahab. She was the daughter of Ethbaal, king of the
Zidonians, and brought a very devout form of Baal worship with her to Israel when she became Ahab’s
wife (1KI 16:31). She used her position of royalty to force the acceptance of her false religion and put to
death those who refused her authority and worshiped the true God (1KI 18:13). She then led the rest of
Israel astray and into blatant Baal worship through the 450 prophets of Baal and the 400 prophets of the
groves who were directly under her control (1KI 18:18-22).
It is clear that Jezebel symbolizes the false church—a woman with whom the kings of the earth have
committed sexual immorality (17:1-2). During this period, the Catholic Church forced all within its
influence to have their infants baptized into the Catholic Church (joined to the harlot, committing sexual
immorality) and to attend mass (eating things sacrificed to idols). The majority of Waldo’s followers
eventually succumbed to the threats and persecutions of that church after his death.
2:21 “And I gave her time to repent of her sexual immorality, and
she did not repent.
Time to Repent
After Waldo’s death in A.D. 1217, God allowed the false church to continue its influence over the areas
where the remnants of the Church lived in the alpine regions of France and Switzerland. In fact, around
the year A.D. 1230, a major inquisition was unleashed on all who refused to closely follow the teachings
of the false church, showing that it would not repent, or turn back from pushing its pagan teachings on
those who resisted. This verse also has prophetic significance for the end-time, as will be brought out
later in the scroll.
95
2:22 “Indeed I will cast her into a sickbed, and those who commit
adultery with her into great tribulation, unless they repent of their
deeds [JNT: “what she does”; GSP: “her practices”].
Jezebel: The False Church
Since Jezebel seduced the people into committing sexual immorality in her bed, God declared that bed
would also be the place she and her consorts would become sick. Suffering would be the outcome of
their sins. God brought a horrible time of distress on the area controlled by the false church, when the
Black Death caused by the bubonic plague destroyed one-third of the population of Europe between A.D.
1347 and A.D. 1400.
2:23 “I will kill her children with death…
The “children” of Jezebel were all those who followed her teaching—in particular, those who came out
of her, yet retained the false teachings: the Protestants.
2:23 (cont.) “…and all the churches shall know that I am He who
searches the minds and hearts…
This is a warning throughout all time to all who allow themselves to be seduced by the false church.
Jesus was introduced in the salutation as having eyes like blazing fire, referring to His ability to see all
things—that nothing can be hidden from Him.
HEB 4:12-13 For the word of God is living and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged
sword, piercing even to the division of soul and spirit, and of joints and marrow, and is a
discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. And there is no creature hidden from
His sight, but all things are naked and open to the eyes of Him to whom we must give
account.
2:23 (cont.) “…And I will give to each one of you according to your
works.
According to Your Works
Jesus will bring His reward to apportion to His people depending on what they have done with the
truth and His spirit (22:11-12).
2:24 “But to you I say, and to the rest in Thyatira, as many as do
not have this doctrine [JNT: “do not hold this teaching”], and who
have not known the depths [JNT: “deep things”] of Satan, as they
call them…
To You
The reference “to you” is to all the churches (vs. 23). Obviously, many of those associated with the
true Church during this era compromised. Yet, there were those who remained faithful as well. They did
not have their children baptized into the Catholic Church, nor did they participate in any activity which
was derived from idolatry—Easter, Christmas, etc.
2:24 (cont.)-25 “…I will put on you no other burden. But hold fast
what you have till I come.
No Other Burden
The responsibility God committed to the faithful in Thyatira and to all the eras (vs. 23) was to keep
their spiritual conditions intact and not be enticed and drawn away by false teachings.
96
Till I Come
At the very beginning of this scroll, John emphasized that everything recorded was to shortly take
place. As we have seen in the passages to this point, “shortly” relates to the conscious state of the
Christian. After death, the next conscious thought is when the Seventh Trumpet is blown at Christ’s
return. All of God’s people, no matter to which era they belong, are expected to hold fast until the loss of
their consciousness at death, because their next thought will involve hearing the trumpet blown.
2:26 “And he who overcomes, and keeps My works until the end,
to him I will give power [JNT, NIV: “authority”] over the nations—
Keeps My Works
Jesus stresses the need to do God’s will as long as we live in order to qualify for rulership:
DAN 7:27 Then the sovereignty, power and greatness of the kingdoms under the whole
heaven will be handed over to the saints, the people of the Most High… (NIV)
JUD 14-15 Now Enoch, the seventh from Adam, prophesied about these men also, saying,
“Behold, the Lord comes with ten thousands of His saints, to execute judgment on all…”
2:27 “He shall rule [GSP, PHL: “shepherd”] them with a rod of iron;
They shall be dashed to pieces like the potter’s vessels [JNT: “dash
them to pieces like pottery”]—as I also have received from My Father;
Iron & Potter’s Vessels
This prophecy was originally applied to Jesus alone, referring to the time when He would become King
of kings:
PSA 2:7-9 I will declare the decree: The LORD has said to Me, “You are My Son, today I
have begotten You. Ask of Me, and I will give You the nations for Your inheritance, and
the ends of the earth for Your possession. You shall break them with a rod of iron; You
shall dash them to pieces like a potter’s vessel.”
Extension of Rulership
Jesus promises His bride that He will share all that has been granted to Him.
2:28 “and I will give him the morning star.
The morning star is the sun, which brings on the day; the coming of Jesus Christ begins both the Day
of 1000 years and the Day which will never end:
REV 22:16 I, Jesus…the Bright and Morning Star.
MAL 4:2 …the Sun of Righteousness shall arise…
Just as the morning star leads the dawning of a new day and casts brilliant light so that things can be
clearly seen, so Jesus will lead those given authority to show them how to rule in this day of 1000 years
(2PE 3:8).
God’s promise to the Church involves the official designation of all its members to rule over all nations
throughout the Millennium; this will occur at a coronation ceremony marking the beginning of the
Church’s role as Kings. No other group is ever said to have that position—only those who are called by
God prior to the Seventh Trumpet.
97
churches.’
Let Him Hear
This is the fourth time this exhortation appears, showing that what applies to this era also contains
lessons for all other eras. However, this is the first time the exhortation follows the promise, which will
likewise be the case with the following three stages.
3:1 “And to the angel of the church in Sardis write, ‘These things
says He who has the seven Spirits of God and the seven stars: “I
know your works, that you have a name [JNT, NIV: “reputation”] that
you are alive, but you are dead.
Fifth Era: Sardis
The salutation to the fifth era focuses attention on the control that Jesus has over the light given to
each stage of the Church. This is followed with the reprimand that this era has no significant works; there
is nothing for which they can be praised. They did not test those who claimed to be sent by God as the
first era did. They did not undergo martyrdom for the truth like the second and third eras did. Neither are
there mentioned any of the other acceptable works applied to the other eras, such as faithfulness,
perseverance, holding fast to God’s word and not denying Christ’s name.
You Are Dead
The Church was not “dead” in the sense that there were no converted members, otherwise the gates
of the grave would have prevailed against the Church, which Jesus said would never happen (MAT
16:18).
Timeframe
The beginning of this stage of the Church should be dated at A.D. 1588, the year of the defeat of the
Spanish Armada, the military might of the Catholic Church at the time. This, combined with the execution
of Mary Queen of Scots in A.D. 1587, saw the end of any threat of major reprisals from the Catholic
Church in properly obeying God in the British Isles.
3:2 “Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that
are ready to die, for I have not found your works perfect [NIV, GSP:
“complete”] before God.
Strengthen…
By this time, the Church had lost some of the understanding it had possessed in earlier centuries and
was engaged in activities that threatened other understanding of the truth. The primary problem this era
had was a tendency to maintain close association with other church groups. At first, in England, they
developed bonds with the Puritans and Baptists—some of their ministers actually spoke to Sundaykeeping groups. Due to this interaction, by A.D. 1800, most of what remained of the true Church in
England changed their name to “Seventh-Day Baptists”. However, prior to this in A.D. 1664, an elder of
the Church was sent to Newport, RI where he raised up the first congregation of the true Church in North
America in A.D. 1671. It was this action which strengthened what was about to die.
3:3 “Remember therefore how you have received and heard; hold
fast and repent. Therefore if you will not watch, I will come upon
98
you as a thief, and you will not know what hour I will come upon
you.
Repent
The fifth era was admonished to repent of maintaining close ties with groups which God did not call.
Many congregations in North America even adopted the name “Seventh-Day Baptists” in the early 1800s
AD, and shortly accepted the pagan doctrines of the trinity and immortal soul. Then, in A.D. 1846, the
followers of William Miller, who called themselves “Adventists” (meaning: “those looking for the second
coming of Jesus Christ”), began a close association with the few remaining Church of God members who
refused the change in name to Seventh-Day Baptists. Only after adopting the name “Seventh-Day
Adventists” in A.D. 1860 did the followers of William Miller break their ties with the Church of God, which
began calling itself “Church of God, Seventh Day”.
As a Thief
A thief comes unexpectedly, so it is extremely important to stay alert and be prepared, just as Jesus
warned in the Olivet Prophecy where He emphasized the need to watch:
MAT 24:42-44 Watch therefore, for you do not know what hour your Lord is coming. But
know this, that if the master of the house had known what hour the thief would come, he
would have watched and not allowed his house to be broken into. Therefore you also be
ready, for the Son of Man is coming at an hour you do not expect.
It is also clear that those who do not watch—who do not stay focused on Christ’s return—have the
proclivity of drifting spiritually and becoming overly influenced by the world:
MAT 24:48-49 But if that evil servant says in his heart, ‘My master is delaying his coming,’
and begins to beat his fellow servants, and to eat and drink with the drunkards…
3:4 “You have a few names even in Sardis who have not defiled
their garments; and they shall walk with Me in white, for they are
worthy.
Being Worthy
Most of the fifth era failed to heed the admonition to avoid maintaining close ties with religious groups
of this world. However, a few followed the teaching in 2CO 6:14-17 and separated themselves from those
groups:
2CO 6:14-17 Do not be unequally yoked together with unbelievers. For what fellowship
has righteousness with lawlessness? And what communion has light with darkness? And
what accord has Christ with Belial? Or what part has a believer with an unbeliever? And
what agreement has the temple of God with idols? For you are the temple of the living
God. As God has said: “I will dwell in them and walk among them. I will be their God, and
they shall be My people. Therefore come out from among them and be separate, says the
Lord. Do not touch what is unclean, and I will receive you.”
3:5 “He who overcomes shall be clothed in white garments, and I
will not blot out his name from the Book of Life…
White Garment
The white garment is the dress required for the great banquet which occurs at the First Resurrection:
MAT 22:11 …had not on a wedding garment
99
REV 19:7-9 …bride clothed…
PSA 45…Marriage of bride to Christ. This psalm is entitled “A Song of Loves”, or “A Wedding
Song” (NIV).
Book of Life
The Book of Life is the guest book or registry for the wedding feast. Those who are allowed to come
to this banquet have their names registered as those who have been invited and have accepted!
EXO 32:32…Moses knew of the book—some names are already in it.
PHI 4:3…Names are entered at the time the Holy Spirit is given.
REV 20:15…If a name is erased, the person dies the second death.
3:5 (cont.) “…but I will confess his name [JNT: “acknowledge Him
individually”] before My Father and before His angels.
Acknowledging Christ
MAT 10:32 Whoever acknowledges Me before men, I will also acknowledge him before My
Father in heaven. (NIV)
HEB 11:15-16 …they were longing for a better country—a heavenly one. Therefore God is not
ashamed to be called their God, for He has prepared a city for them. (NIV)
Those who have accepted God’s invitation yearn for the fulfillment of the event.
The Church has been invited to a wedding—its wedding. By taking the Church, the firstfruits, as His
wife, Jesus Christ acknowledges His pleasure with it. No other group of mankind will ever have the
opportunity to attend this extraordinary event.
churches.’
Let Him Hear
Just like the fourth era, the admonition appears after the promise.
3:7 “And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write, ‘These
things says He who is holy, He who is true, He who has the key of
David, He who opens and no one shuts, and shuts and no one
opens:’
Sixth Era: Philadelphia
This salutation, just like the five preceding it and the one following, is from Jesus Christ. He claims to
be the sole possessor of the authority to open and to close. He does not tell us until the next verse that it
is to a door that this authority is to be applied. The only other place in scripture where the key of David is
mentioned is in Isaiah where Eliakim was given authority to lock and unlock the doors to the king’s
palace, thereby limiting access to the house of David:
ISA 22:22 The key of the house of David I will lay on his shoulder; so he shall open, and
no one shall shut; and he shall shut, and no one shall open.
100
The Key of David
Since the name “David” means “the beloved”, the phrase can be translated: “the key of the Beloved”.
This then refers to authority over the house or family of the Beloved. Therefore, only Jesus, the “Beloved
Son” of God (MAT 3:17; 17:5), has power to provide access to the house of God—the Church!
There are two points emphasized about the key that Christ has. He can use it to unlock a door so that
it can be opened and kept open as long as He wants it open. He can also shut a door and lock it so that
no one can open it.
3:8 “I know your works. See, I have set before you an open door,
and no one can shut it…
An Open Door
The only way anyone can come to Jesus Christ is when his mind is opened and he is given the ability
to understand the truth. The way Jesus provides an open door is by opening people’s minds and making
them receptive to the truth they hear. Jesus provided the sixth stage of the Church with an open door
unlike any before it: the largest number of receptive minds over the longest span of time. He does not
make this promise to any other era. Prior to and after this historical stage, Jesus only provided limited
access to the truth. He did open a door for Paul (and no doubt did the same for other apostles) from time
to time so that he could perform his role as an apostle; those open doors allowed him to reach many who
had never before heard the gospel:
1CO 16:9 For a great and effective door has opened to me, and there are many adversaries.
2CO 2:12 Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ’s gospel, and a door was
opened to me by the Lord,
COL 4:3 meanwhile praying also for us, that God would open to us a door for the word, to
speak the mystery of Christ, for which I am also in chains,
Paul clearly did not have a door left open throughout his apostleship; when he writes to Timothy that
all of the members in the province of Asia deserted him (2TI 1:15), it is clear that the door to the truth
was closed to them.
As long as the sixth stage of the Church existed, the door would remain open. However, Jesus did not
promise that the door would be left open for the seventh era. Therefore, when the sixth era ended, the
door was closed and locked by the One who has the key—and no one can open it! There is no large
number of receptive minds promised to the final historical stage of the Church.
3:8 (cont.) “…for you have a little strength, have kept My word,
and have not denied My name.
Commendation
The commendation of the sixth era is that the majority:
1. realized they had little strength of their own (i.e. they were humble),
2. kept God’s word (i.e. they were obedient to the scriptures), and they
3. did not deny Christ’s name (i.e. they allowed Jesus to live in them by yielding to His spirit).
3:9 “Indeed I will make those of the synagogue of Satan, who say
they are Jews and are not, but lie—indeed I will make them come
and worship before your feet, and to know that I have loved you.
101
Synagogue of Satan
Just like the second era, the sixth era was confronted with servants of the devil who used the corrupt
form of government brandished by the Nicolaitans (2:15) to attempt to force the true Church to accept
the pagan doctrines of the false church.
Since those who were of the synagogue of Satan will be required to worship at the feet of the true
Church, it is clear that those who remained faithful to the truth will be spirit when those who were the
devil’s servants will be flesh. This indicates the possibility that most of them will be in the White Throne
Judgment.
3:10 “Because you have kept My command to persevere [NIV:
“endure patiently”], I also will keep you from the hour of trial which
shall come upon the whole world, to test those who dwell on the
earth.
Persevere
The command to which Jesus refers is the one He delivered during the Olivet Prophecy, directed to His
disciples who would be alive at the conclusion of the age:
MAT 24:12-13 And because lawlessness will abound, the love of many will grow cold. But
he who endures to the end shall be saved.
Hour of Trial
The “hour of trial” refers to the time of great tribulation at the close of the age:
MAT 24:21-22 For there will be trouble then worse than there has ever been from the
beginning of the world until now, and there will be nothing like it again! Indeed, if the
length of this time had not been limited, no one would survive; but for the sake of those
who have been chosen, its length will be limited. (JNT)
The manner in which God will “keep” (Greek: “guard”, “preserve”) His disciples at the end is in a place
of refuge which is mentioned later in 12:14.
3:11 “Behold, I am coming quickly! Hold fast what you have, that
no one may take [GSP, PHL: “deprive you of”] your crown.
Hold Fast
Those who were called during the sixth era have humility, obey God’s instruction, and continue to
surrender their lives to Christ (vs. 8). They must not lose these traits as the Church moves into the final
stage after the door is shut, or they may lose their place in the bride of Christ. This verse reveals that
there are a limited number of crowns, depicting positions of rulership. God is not haphazard regarding
how many firstfruits will be given thrones to rule and reign with Christ. Additional understanding of the
number of positions appears later in Chapter 7.
3:12 “He who overcomes, I will make him a pillar in the temple of
My God, and he shall go out no more [REB: “will remain there
forever”]. And I will write on him the name of My God and the name
of the city of My God, the New Jerusalem, which comes down out
of heaven from My God. And I will write on him My new name.
102
Names
God has names attached to all the major aspects of the New Jerusalem—the abode of the Father and
Jesus—which comes to the New Earth after the physical universe ceases:
The Gates of New Jerusalem have the names of the 12 tribes of Israel (REV 21:12).
The Foundations have the names of the 12 apostles (REV 21:14).
The Cornerstone has a name—Jesus Christ (EPH 2:20).
Architecture of the New Jerusalem
REV 14 even seems to indicate that there will be a predetermined number of pillars. The Cornerstone
has been placed and the foundations laid. The next step in construction is to raise the pillars so that the
rest of the building can be erected upon them. The pillars are put in place at the beginning of the
Millennium, then the time when the building quickly takes shape occurs.
The Church will always be the pillars in the Family of God, just as Christ will always be the
cornerstone. The Church has been invited by God to always have the notoriety of being the ones upon
whom the rest of the Family will be built. Throughout all of eternity and the rest of God’s plan, the
Church will be the ones who will be pointed to as those who stood up in that time when the devil ruled!
churches.’
Let Him Hear
This material needs to be heeded by those who follow in the seventh and final stage!
3:14 “And to the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write,
‘These things says the Amen, the Faithful and True Witness, the
Beginning [NRS, GSP: “origin”; REB: “source”] of the creation of God
[JNT, NIV: “Ruler of God’s creation”]:
Seventh Era: Laodiceans
The title “Amen” is derived from the Hebrew word which means “truth” and is used as an affirmation
to a truthful statement. In this salutation, Jesus introduces Himself as the One who affirms the testimony
He is about to give regarding the spiritual condition of the final historical stage of the Church. No one can
refute what the Amen has witnessed.
The name Laodicea has its origin in two Greek words: “laos” (meaning “people”) + “dike” (meaning
“judgment or punishment”) which produces both physical and spiritual connotations: “Let the people
judge” and “Judgment of the people”. Due to the close parallels between the final era of the Old
Testament Church and the final stage of the history of the New Testament Church, it is clear that both of
these designations are accurate.
During the seventh era of the Old Testament Church, due to the failure of the priesthood to hold fast
the truth and the integrity of their positions, non-Levites began assuming more and more of the religious
power within the Church. The Jewish Pharisees usurped the positions of religious leadership previously
held by the tribe that God had appointed to guide the Church in worshiping Him. By this action, the
“people decided”, or “judged” what they thought God did or did not allow. Over the course of the past
decade, due to a loss of respect for the ministry for the way the majority waffled, many false teachers
have usurped positions in the New Testament ministry, claiming authority to manipulate the calendar, the
103
time of the New Testament Passover, etc. Added to this are many who simply ignore those in the
ministry who proved to be faithful servants of God. This is truly a time when the people judge, fulfilling
the physical connotation of the name “Laodicea”. Laodicea is also the historical stage of the Church that
will exist at the time of God’s judgment, thus fulfilling the spiritual connotation of the name.
3:15 “I know your works, that you are neither cold nor hot. I could
wish you were cold or hot.
Neither Cold nor Hot
The seventh era is not “cold” from the standpoint that they do exhibit some level of obedience. Yet,
like the Pharisees of the seventh era of the Old Testament Church, much of that obedience is limited to
keeping the letter of the law—there is an outward conformance, but a lack of transforming the mind. This
era is also categorized as not being “hot” based on its negligence to fully obey God by ignoring the need
to keep the spirit of the law. The spirit of the law requires putting away gossip, slander, evil speaking,
resentment and bitterness. It also mandates the need to show compassion, forgive one another and not
quench the help of God’s spirit (ROM 12:1-3, 10-11; EPH 4:22-32). A major failing of this era is to neglect
the implementation of these requirements.
3:16 “So then, because you are lukewarm, and neither cold nor
hot, I will vomit [NRS, NIV: “am about to spit”] you out of My mouth.
Out of My Mouth
This shows that Christ does not take immediate action to discipline this era, but when He does, He will
do so with finality. Whatever is vomited is expelled completely from the body; when reflecting on the
condition of the end-time Church revealed in the Olivet Prophecy, it is understandable how Jesus
becomes so nauseated with the final era:
MAT 24:10,12 And then many will be offended, will betray one another, and will hate one
another...and because lawlessness will abound, the love of many will grow cold.
3:17 “Because you say, ‘I am rich, have become wealthy, and have
need of nothing’—and do not know that you are wretched,
miserable, poor, blind, and naked—
Blind to Faults
Just like the Pharisees of the final era of the Old Testament Church who saw nothing wrong in
themselves, many in the final era of the New Testament Church see nothing in themselves which needs
changing; therefore, they ignore correction and refuse admonition. The predominant attitude is one of
pride—a pervasive lack of humility which manifests itself in a variety of ways in the final era. This spiritual
failing can be found in many who have assumed positions of leadership, claiming to have a mandate from
God. They profess to be the only ones who have been faithful with the truth, or claim to have all truth
and will not accept that God continues to provide further understanding from His Living Word.
Also among the laity, there exists a proud approach—no one can tell them what to do; they can
associate with anyone they please, even if that one has been severed from the Church because of sowing
discord or is contentious. They do not need correction, rebuke or admonition because they know better
than anyone else—they are the exception to the rule. Very few today will accept even a gentle nudge of
instruction or correction. Most get their feelings hurt and speak evil of the one who cares enough to point
out a problem that may cause them future regrets or pain.
104
These attitudes which exist among the leadership and laity of the Church prevent a right relationship
with God:
ISA 66:2 ...This is the one I esteem: he who is humble and contrite in spirit, and trembles
at My word. (NIV)
Those of the final era do not know how lamentable their spiritual state is because they are not close to
God, and have not used His word for self-examination. There is no way to get this far off spiritually if one
is daily in communion with God and His word:
HEB 4:12 For the word of God is living and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged
sword, piercing even to the division of soul and spirit, and of joints and marrow, and is a
discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart.
3:18 “I counsel you to buy from Me gold refined in the [GSP: “tested
with”] fire, that you may be rich; and white garments, that you may
be clothed, that the shame of your nakedness may not be
revealed; and anoint your eyes with eye salve, that you may see.
Spiritually Wealthy vs. Spiritually Poor
This era’s false claim of spiritual wealth results in Jesus telling them that they will be required to
surrender it for what is truly important; since all of their “wealth” is imagined, all they have to use for
purchasing what Christ has for them is their very lives.
Being naked, they are without righteousness (symbolized by white garments). Jesus emphasizes that
spiritual wealth is needed by the final era, as is righteousness and dependency on God. Those of the last
era think that they have need of nothing, which includes not needing God’s help; they suffer from the
same attitude of self-sufficiency that Job did. They do not see the need they have for God in their lives,
which explains the lack of prayer and introspective Bible study so rampant among those of Laodicea. It is
only by the application of these that the Laodiceans will come to see themselves as Job saw himself:
JOB 42:1-6 Then Job replied to the LORD: “I know that you can do all things; no plan of
yours can be thwarted. You asked, ‘Who is this that obscures my counsel without
knowledge?’ Surely I spoke of things I did not understand, things too wonderful for me to
know. You said, ‘Listen now, and I will speak; I will question you, and you shall answer
me.’ My ears had heard of you but now my eyes have seen you. Therefore I despise
myself and repent in dust and ashes.” (NIV)
3:19 “As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten [PHL: “correct and
discipline”]. Therefore be zealous [PHL: “shake off your complacency”]
and repent.
Be Zealous & Repent
Before vomiting out the unrepentant of the seventh era into the tribulation, Jesus appeals to them to
heed His correction so they can avoid being turned over to the devil:
1CO 5:5 deliver such a one to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that his spirit may be
saved in the day of the Lord Jesus.
Later, in 12:17, we find the devil will go to war against the remnant of the Church.
3:20 “Behold, I stand at the door and knock. If anyone hears My
voice and opens the door, I will come in to him and dine with him,
and he with Me.
105
Stand at the Door
Jesus stands at the door of the mind, which He opened so that the truth could be understood. He
does not force Himself on anyone; He makes His presence known and waits to be invited in. If the
reception Jesus receives from the seventh era of the New Testament Church is like it was with the Old
Testament counterpart, very few will hear Him prior to the time when the fire of tribulation ignites.
Although some will repent and experience God’s promise of protection (3:10), others will refuse to do so
and be vomited out, left to experience Satan’s warfare; during that time of tribulation Jesus will continue
to stand at the door waiting for them to come to repentance and invite Him back into their lives.
3:21 “To him who overcomes I will grant to sit with Me on My
throne, as I also overcame and sat down with My Father on His
throne.
Sit with Me
The primary obstacle to overcome during the final era is arrogance. Only those with humility will
become the Bride of Christ and be allowed to sit as His Queen on His throne:
EPH 2:6 and raised us up together, and made us sit together in the heavenly places in
Christ Jesus
churches.’”
Let Him Hear
Here is the final admonition to members of the Church throughout time to overcome whatever the
primary negative tendencies of their respective era. No matter in which historical period a Christian finds
himself, God gives time and opportunity for repentance so that mercy can be extended to all who
overcome; those who do will experience all of the blessings promised to all of the eras.
4:1 After these things I looked, and behold, a door standing open
in heaven…
After These Things
After John had finished writing down the messages to the seven Churches, he looked up and the
scene in his vision had changed. Where he had been looking upon the glorified Christ standing in the
middle of seven golden lampstands, he now saw a portal into heaven. Ezekiel must have seen something
similar at the outset of his vision:
EZE 1:1 …as I was among the captives by the River Chebar, that the heavens were
opened and I saw visions of God.
4:1 (cont.) …And the first voice which I heard [NIV: “the voice I had
first heard”] was like a trumpet speaking with me, saying, “Come up
here, and I will show you things which must take place after this
[PHL: “happen in the future”].”
First Voice
Although he did not see Christ, he did hear and recognize His voice (1:10). Since this book is the
revelation of Jesus Christ, and the one speaking claims that He will show John what follows, there can be
106
no doubt that Jesus is the one speaking. What He will relate to John concerns events that will occur after
John records them—the main chronological stream of the vision therefore begins after the conclusion of
the first century.
4:2 At once I was in the spirit, and there in heaven stood a throne,
with One seated on the throne! (NRS)
In the Spirit
Since John was already in the spirit—having a vision—this verse indicates that the vision immediately
changed and John found himself on the other side of the portal, seeing something witnessed by less than
100 humans throughout time:
EXO 24:9-10 Then Moses went up, also Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of
Israel, and they saw the God of Israel…
1KI 22:19 Then Micaiah said, “Therefore hear the word of the LORD: I saw the LORD sitting on
His throne, and all the host of heaven standing by, on His right hand and on His left.”
ISA 6:1 In the year that King Uzziah died, I saw the LORD sitting on a throne, high and lifted
up, and the train of His robe filled the temple.
EZE 1:25-26 Then there came a voice from above the expanse over their heads as they stood
with lowered wings. Above the expanse over their heads was what looked like a throne of
sapphire, and high above on the throne was a figure like that of a man. (NIV)
DAN 7:9-10 I [Daniel] watched till thrones were put in place, and the Ancient of Days was
seated; His garment was white as snow, and the hair of His head was like pure wool. His
throne was a fiery flame, its wheels a burning fire; A fiery stream issued and came forth from
before Him…
ACT 7:55-56 But he [Stephen], being full of the Holy Spirit, gazed into heaven and saw the
glory of God, and Jesus standing at the right hand of God, and said, “Look! I see the heavens
opened and the Son of Man standing at the right hand of God!”
2CO 12:1-4 It is doubtless not profitable for me to boast. I [Paul] will come to visions and
revelations of the Lord: I know a man in Christ who fourteen years ago--whether in the body I
do not know, or whether out of the body I do not know, God knows—such a one was caught
up to the third heaven. And I know such a man—whether in the body or out of the body I do
not know, God knows—how he was caught up into Paradise and heard inexpressible words,
which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
Throne of God
Ezekiel records the color of God’s throne as blue. Moses, Aaron, Nadab, Abihu and the 70 elders of
Israel saw its blue reflection in the crystal floor under the throne.
4:3 The One sitting there gleamed like diamonds and rubies, and a
rainbow shining like [NKJ: “in appearance like”] emerald encircled the
throne. (JNT)
Diamonds & Rubies
The radiance coming from God was a mixture of watery white and red light, like flaming fire. Ezekiel
described this in his vision in a similar manner:
107
EZE 1:27-28 I saw that from what appeared to be His waist up He looked like glowing
metal, as if full of fire, and that from there down He looked like fire; and brilliant light
surrounded Him. Like the appearance of a rainbow in the clouds on a rainy day, so was
the radiance around Him. This was the appearance of the likeness of the glory of the
LORD. When I saw it, I fell facedown, and I heard the voice of One speaking. (NIV)
Emerald
Ezekiel describes the encircling bow as multi-colored, whereas John indicates the predominant color of
the bow is green. Green is found in the middle of the visible color spectrum, making it the most relaxing
color for human eyes; it was chosen by God to be the primary color of the plant kingdom.
4:4 Around the throne were twenty-four thrones, and on the
thrones I saw twenty-four elders sitting, clothed in white robes;
and they had crowns of gold on their heads.
Twenty-Four Elders
There is no other place in the scriptures outside of this book which makes a direct reference to these
beings. The number “24” is only connected to the number of courses of priests which David appointed
(1CH 24:3). Since these beings have thrones, they appear to have some type of delegated authority from
God. They are termed “elders” (from the Greek “presbyteros”) which generally refers to wisdom from
age. Their clothing of white robes indicates righteousness and the absence of sin; their golden crowns
indicate exalted positions. Since John mentions nothing about their appearance, but only that they are
elders, it is probable that they resemble aged men.
One possible explanation of the elders is that they may have been among the first angels created.
Since their white robes (EXO 28) and golden crowns (LEV 8:9) parallel the dress of the Levitical priests,
these elders may presently serve in heaven as priests of God under the High Priest, Jesus Christ; their
primary role does seem to be the continual worship God. If they are angelic priests, then God inspired
David to choose 24 courses of Levitical priests to equal the number of the elders around His throne.
4:5 And from the throne proceeded lightnings, thunderings, and
voices. Seven lamps of fire were burning before the throne, which
are the seven spirits of God.
From the Throne
Before any details of future events are given, Jesus establishes the fact that nothing which follows
happens by accident; everything that John will be shown and which he must record will take place
according to the purpose and will of the One who sits on the throne.
Seven Lamps
The seven lamps of fire symbolize the completeness of the illumination which John receives from the
throne-room of God; in 5:6, the seven spirits refer to angels.
4:6 Before the throne there was a sea of glass, like crystal….
Sea of Glass
Moses and the 73 men who were with him saw this sight:
EXO 24:10 …And there was under His feet as it were a paved work of sapphire stone, and
it was like the very heavens in its clarity.
108
The Hebrew root for “paved” refers to clear bricks—this indicates that the sea of glass is actually
faceted like precious stones—literally a floor made of perfectly-joined diamonds. Moses noted that the
floor looked blue, like the sky; this was due to the reflection God’s throne as described by Ezekiel:
EZE 1:26 …the likeness of a throne, in appearance like a sapphire stone;
4:6 (cont.) …And in the midst of the throne, and around the
throne, were four living creatures full of [JNT, NIV: “covered with”]
eyes in front and in back.
Full of Eyes
What most impressed John, when he first saw these angelic beings, were all the eyes covering them.
Ezekiel also mentioned this interesting feature:
EZE 10:12 Their entire bodies, including their backs, their hands and their wings, were
completely full of eyes, as were their four wheels. (NIV)
Although God has designed eyes as part of the camouflage on many of the moths and butterflies that
we see today, the closest physical counterpart of the eyes of these angelic beings would probably be the
plumage of a peacock.
4:7 The first living creature was like a lion, the second living
creature like a calf, the third living creature had a face like a man,
and the fourth living creature was like a flying eagle.
Four Angels
Ezekiel records that these four angels resembled a man:
EZE 1:5 Also from within it came the likeness of four living creatures. And this was their
appearance: they had the likeness of a man.
He must have been referring to them standing erect on two legs and having hands, because he also
describes their faces being in the same manner as the ones seen by John:
EZE 1:6-8 but each of them had four faces and four wings. Their legs were straight; their
feet were like those of a calf and gleamed like burnished bronze. Under their wings on
their four sides they had the hands of a man. All four of them had faces and wings, (NIV)
From where John was standing (he had only one point of reference) he could see only one side of the
beings, so he knew of only one face for each of them. Ezekiel’s vision allowed him to see the creatures
from multiple perspectives because they and the throne moved by him. Therefore, Ezekiel saw that each
head had four faces:
EZE 1:10 Their faces looked like this: Each of the four had the face of a man, and on the
right side each had the face of a lion, and on the left the face of an ox; each also had the
face of an eagle. (NIV)
4:8 Each of the four living creatures had six wings and was
covered with eyes all around, even under his wings…. (NIV)
Isaiah also noted that the angelic beings had six wings:
ISA 6:2 Above it stood seraphim; each one had six wings: with two he covered his face,
with two he covered his feet, and with two he flew.
Ezekiel saw only four wings on each, but he also saw something not seen by either Isaiah or John:
109
EZE 1:6, 15-17 but each of them had four faces and four wings….As I looked at the living
creatures, I saw a wheel on the ground beside each creature with its four faces. This was
the appearance and structure of the wheels: They sparkled like chrysolite [a sea-green
color], and all four looked alike. Each appeared to be made like a wheel intersecting a
wheel. As they moved, they would go in any one of the four directions the creatures
faced; the wheels did not turn about as the creatures went. (NIV)
Not in any of the other recorded visions of God’s throne-room are wheels ever mentioned. These four
creatures are no doubt the same ones John saw, and probably the same ones Isaiah viewed; they both
saw six wings and no wheels, yet Ezekiel saw four wings and one wheel directly connected to each of the
four creatures. The answer to this mystery is obvious—the wheel beside each creature is the other two
wings in motion, the same effect evidenced by watching a hummingbird.
4:8 (cont.) …Day and night they never stop saying: “Holy, holy,
holy is the Lord God Almighty, who was, and is, and is to come.”
(NIV)
Isaiah also mentions that these beings praise God:
ISA 6:3 And one cried to another and said: “Holy, holy, holy is the LORD of hosts; the
whole earth is full of His glory!”
4:9-10 Whenever the living creatures give glory and honor and
thanks to Him who sits on the throne, who lives forever and ever,
the twenty-four elders fall down before Him who sits on the
throne and worship Him who lives forever and ever, and cast [NIV:
“lay”] their crowns before the throne, saying:
Praising God
Here is the first instance of the 24 elders fulfilling their role of worshipping God.
4:11 “You are worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honor and
power; For You created all things, and by Your will they exist and
were created.”
God is to be praised not only as the Creator for bringing all things into existence, but also for His
incomprehensible patience and mercy which has kept Him from destroying His creation. His will was to
reproduce Himself, which required the creation of a womb for conception (the physical realm) and time
for the gestation of His children (one week of 1000-years days).
5:1 And I saw in the right hand of Him who sat on the throne a
scroll written inside and on the back, sealed with seven seals.
A Scroll
During his initial vision, God commissioned Ezekiel by giving him a scroll to eat which contained the
words of God, later to be spoken by Ezekiel:
EZE 2:9-10 Now when I looked, there was a hand stretched out to me; and behold, a
scroll of a book was in it. Then He spread it before me; and there was writing on the
inside and on the outside, and written on it were lamentations and mourning and woe.
110
Sealed
Daniel was allowed to see and record several visions which he could not understand. Not only did God
not explain them to Daniel, He also concealed the explanations until the time of the end:
DAN 12:8-10 Although I heard, I did not understand. Then I said, “My lord, what shall be
the end of these things?” And he said, “Go your way, Daniel, for the words are closed up
and sealed till the time of the end. Many shall be purified, made white, and refined, but
the wicked shall do wickedly; and none of the wicked shall understand, but the wise shall
understand.”
Seven Seals
Since seven represents completion, the information contained in this scroll was completely hidden
from men and angels—known only to God.
5:2 Then I saw a strong [JNT, NIV: “mighty”] angel proclaiming with
a loud voice, “Who is worthy to open the scroll and to loose [JNT:
“break”] its seals?”
The scroll was rolled up and sealed so that it could not be unrolled and the material contained within it
could not be seen until the seals were broken.
5:3 And no one in heaven or on the earth or under the earth was
able to open the scroll, or to look at it.
No angel, or any man (living or dead) was qualified to open and be the revelator of the prophecies
within the scroll.
5:4 So I wept much, because no one was found worthy to open
and read the scroll, or to look at it.
I Wept Much
This vision was so vivid and emotionally riveting that John became caught up in the events, forgetting
that his role was only to observe and record.
5:5 But one of the elders said to me, “Do not weep. Behold, the
Lion of the tribe of Judah, the Root of David, has prevailed to open
the scroll and to loose its seven seals.”
The Lion of the Tribe of Judah
Jesus’ title, “Lion of the tribe of Judah”, originated in the blessing Jacob pronounced upon his son
Judah (GEN 49:9-10). The title, “Root of David”, comes from the messianic prophecy in ISA 11:1-10. The
most powerful descendant of Judah came from the lineage of David.
5:6 And I looked, and behold, in the midst of the throne and of the
four living creatures, and in the midst of the elders, stood a Lamb
as though it had been slain, having seven horns and seven eyes,…
John probably anticipated seeing Jesus, but saw a lamb instead. Up to this point in the vision, most of
what John has seen—the throne, sea of glass, cherubim, etc.—consists of reality in the spirit realm
(described in 1:13-16). Now, major symbolism is utilized.
111
Seven Horns & Seven Eyes
The number seven symbolizes completeness; horns symbolize power and eyes symbolize discernment
or knowledge. Jesus is symbolized as a Lamb which has complete power and discernment because of His
experience of physical life and death (HEB 2:17-18). He came as a Lamb to be sacrificed for sin, and will
return as a Lion to render judgment on sin and establish His kingdom over all nations.
5:6 (cont.) …which are the seven Spirits of God sent out into all
the earth.
Seven Spirits
In 1:4, John sent greetings to the seven church eras from the seven spirits before God’s throne. It was
noted then that one possible explanation of those spirits could be the light Jesus gives to each era
through the working of the Holy Spirit. In this passage, after John attributes perfect discernment to Jesus
through the symbolism of seven eyes, he then implies that these eyes are literal spirits, or angels, whose
roles are to continually monitor events on the earth:
ZEC 4:10 For who has despised the day of small things? For these seven rejoice to see the
plumb line in the hand of Zerubbabel. They are the eyes of the LORD, which scan to and fro
throughout the whole earth.
2CH 16:9 For the eyes of the LORD run to and fro throughout the whole earth, to show
Himself strong on behalf of those whose heart is loyal to Him…
The examples of Gabriel coming to Daniel to impart understanding (DAN 8:16; 10:12) and of Michael
protecting God’s people (DAN 12:1) seem to fit with the thrust of this verse, which means that, in
addition to Gabriel and Michael, there are five other angels fulfilling this specific role. Jewish tradition also
adds five others to the two mentioned in scripture: Rafael, Raguel, Remiel, Sarakael and Uriel.
5:7 Then He came and took the scroll out of the right hand of Him
who sat on the throne.
The Right Hand
The position that Jesus takes in heaven is to the right of the Father:
PSA 110:1 The LORD said to my Lord, “Sit at My right hand, till I make Your enemies Your
footstool.”
5:8 Now when He had taken the scroll, the four living creatures
and the twenty-four elders fell down before the Lamb, each having
a harp, and golden bowls full of incense, which are the prayers of
the saints.
Bowls of Incense
The bowls of incense are the prayers of the saints collected and preserved from the time of Abel.
5:9 And they sang a new song: “You are worthy to take the scroll
and to open its seals, because You were slain, and with Your blood
You purchased men [NRS: “saints”; JNT: “persons”] for God from
every tribe and language and people and nation. (NIV)
112
A New Song
The song being sung by the cherubim and elders was new to John; it was different than what they
had sung earlier. Some translations, including the KJV, infer that the four cherubim and the 24 elders
were redeemed by the blood of Christ; it is certain that the cherubim were created spirit beings (PSA
104:4) and therefore do not require redemption because of sin.
5:10 “You have made them to be a kingdom [NKJ: “kings”] and
priests [PHL, GSP: “a kingdom of priests”] to serve our God, and they
will reign on the earth.” (NIV)
Kingdom of Priests
The RSV, NIV and many other translations properly render the pronoun to apply to those redeemed in
the previous verse. The fulfillment of this event is recorded in 20:4-6 where the length of that reign is
designated as 1000 years.
5:11 Then I looked and heard the voice of many angels, numbering
thousands upon thousands, and ten thousand times ten thousand.
They encircled the throne and the living creatures and the elders.
(NIV)
Ten Thousand…
John did not at first notice all the angels outside the immediate perimeter of the throne because he
was fixated on the glory of God. Like John, Daniel saw thousands of angels directly serving God and over
100 million angels standing by (DAN 7:10).
5:12 In a loud voice they sang: “Worthy is the Lamb, who was
slain, to receive power and wealth and wisdom and strength and
honor and glory and praise!” (NIV)
They Sang…
It would appear that the four cherubim and 24 elders sang the stanza (found in vs. 9) and then over
100 million angels sang the chorus.
5:13 Then I heard every creature in heaven and on earth and
under the earth and on [NKJ, NRS: “in”] the sea, and all that is in
them, singing: “To him who sits on the throne and to the Lamb be
praise and honor and glory and power, for ever and ever!” (NIV)
The angels which sang the chorus at God’s throne were joined by the entire created universe in
singing a second chorus. This verse is also prophetic of the ultimate confession made by all who have
had or will have life:
PHI 2:10-11 that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those in heaven, and of
those on earth, and of those under the earth, and that every tongue should confess that
Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.
5:14 Then the four living creatures said, “Amen!” And the twentyfour elders fell down and worshiped Him who lives forever and
ever.
The new song ended when the four cherubim concluded the chorus with the affirmation of the
truthfulness of what was proclaimed.
113
Review
We must keep in mind that, during his vision, John is shown both the chronological placement of
prophetic events as well as historical background necessary for understanding those prophecies. He is
also given the overview of why these climactic end-time events must come upon the world. This overview
is provided by the details contained on the scroll as the first four Seals are opened.
To correctly understand these details, we need to review the origin of the present evil world: God
created the earth with the intention of committing its dominion to mankind (GEN 1:26-28). In order for
man to retain dominion, it was essential for him to rely on God and remain obedient to Him (GEN 2:1517). Despite God's warning to carefully guard their relationship with Him, the first human couple chose to
obey the devil. By giving in to the enticement of the devil, man rejected God and surrendered the control
of his mind to Satan's spiritual influence. By choosing to obey Satan rather than God, Adam became
enslaved to the devil (ROM 6:16), and in so doing, surrendered to the devil the dominion of the earth
that God had given him; the devil referred to this event when he tried to tempt Jesus (LUK 4:5-6). Before
His death, Jesus concurred that the devil presently has dominion (JOH 12:30-31).
Man's rejection of God and surrender of his authority to Satan allowed the devil to carry out his
desires in man's dominion within the limits allowed by God. The repercussions of that surrender are
reflected in the present suffering of the whole creation (ROM 8:20). God warns us from the beginning of
humanity's painful experience that this condition will continue until a Deliver takes back man's rightful
dominion from the usurping adversary (GEN 3:15).
Jesus wielded power over the devil during His physical life by never surrendering to the serpent. In so
doing, He proved mastery over Satan and qualified as a man to regain the dominion of man: the rulership
of the earth! As He came to the close of His period of qualification—just before destroying the works of
the devil through His death (HEB 2:14)—Jesus was asked by His disciples how much longer they would
be required to wait until the end of the present evil world.
MAT 24:3-8 Now as He sat on the Mount of Olives, the disciples came to Him privately,
saying, “Tell us, when will these things be? And what will be the sign of Your coming, and
of the end of the age?" And Jesus answered and said to them: “Take heed that no one
deceives you. For many will come in My name, saying, ‘I am the Christ,' and will deceive
many. And you will hear of wars and rumors of wars. See that you are not troubled; for all
these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet. For nation will rise against nation,
and kingdom against kingdom. And there will be famines, pestilences, and earthquakes in
various places. All these are the beginning of sorrows.”
All of these conditions are only the beginning of sorrows; they have been extant for the full duration of
humanity's history. Therefore, Jesus cautions us not to connect the beginning of the end of the age to
these conditions. Events other than these will signal the start of the "last days", as Jesus goes on to show
in the remainder of the Olivet Prophecy.
Olivet Prophecy & The Four Horsemen
However, these opening statements of the Olivet Prophecy can be linked to the events depicted by the
first Four Seals in this chapter; and those Four Seals rehearse how Satan obtained man's dominion and
how he retains that usurped authority. The activity of the four horsemen picture the condition of what
the world has become under Satan's domination. With this background, we can now proceed with the
opening of the Seals of the scroll.
114
6:1 Now I saw when the Lamb opened one of the seals; and I
heard one of the four living creatures saying with a voice like
thunder, “Come and see.”
Come and See
John’s attention is now directed to events that are occurring on the earth. The four cherubim around
God’s throne now take turns introducing one of the four horsemen:
6:2 And I looked, and behold, a white horse. He who sat on it had
a bow; and a crown was given to him, and he went out conquering
and to conquer [NIV, PHL: “bent on conquest”].
The First Seal: Deception
White symbolizes purity. The color of this horse causes those who see it to trust and believe the one
who rides it. As any successful con-man knows: obtaining the confidence of your mark is the first step in
deceiving him. The rider of this horse is the most successful deceiver the world has ever encountered:
REV 12:9 So the great dragon was cast out, that serpent of old, called the Devil and
Satan, who deceives the whole world; he was cast to the earth, and his angels were cast
out with him.
The devil uses every tactic he knows to convince mankind to trust him:
2CO 11:13-15 For such men are false apostles, deceitful workmen, masquerading as
apostles of Christ. And no wonder, for Satan himself masquerades as an angel of light. It
is not surprising, then, if his servants masquerade as servants of righteousness... (NIV)
Had A Bow
The bow is an offensive weapon and symbolizes Satan's relentless attacks on those he wants to
deceive:
EPH 6:16 above all, taking the shield of faith with which you will be able to quench all the
fiery darts [“belos” = “arrows”] of the wicked one.
A Crown Given
The crown signifies rulership; as was earlier noted, Satan has taken the crown that God had given to
Adam—the one to whom dominion of the earth was originally given. The white horse and its rider went
out into the world "conquering and to conquer".
1PE 5:8 Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil walks about like a roaring
lion, seeking whom he may devour.
To walk about like a lion refers to stalking prey like a lion. The devil must continually work at keeping
man totally deceived in order to retain the crown and dominion that he expropriated from man. In fact,
Satan's primary means of maintaining control over his usurped dominion is deception!
We must not make the mistake in thinking that the activity of the rider of the white horse only
involves Satan sending people who preach a false Christ. The fact is Satan has deceived the whole
world—that includes all who subscribe to Islam, Buddhism, Hinduism, Shintoism, Scientology and lesser
known religions, as well as all non-religious people and atheists. Therefore, rather than identifying the
white horse exclusively with the false Christian religion, we should understand the white horse to
represent the all-encompassing DECEPTION of Satan the devil: he deceives the whole world! The
115
strength of Satan's deception is so overwhelming that men will continue to curse and blaspheme God,
even after most of creation is destroyed through the trumpet and bowl plagues (REV 16:9-11, 21).
6:3-4 When He opened the second seal, I heard the second living
creature saying, “Come and see.” Another horse, fiery red, went
out. And it was granted to the one who sat on it to take peace
from the earth, and that people should kill one another; and there
was given to him a great sword.
The Second Seal: Division
The second horse is fiery red. Not only is this the color of fresh blood, but it is also the color used to
describe dangerous emotions: "his anger is red hot"; "I'm so upset, I'm seeing red!” The rider of this red
horse is allowed to take peace from the earth. This is done with the great sword he is given. The sword is
used for severing or dividing things; it is “great" due to the magnitude of its effectiveness at taking peace
from the entire earth. And because of this, the sword represents DIVISION.
Humanity is divided by the rider of the second horse; he accomplishes this division by taking peace
from the earth—not only by all-out war, but also through jealousy, anger, hatred, strife, greed, lust,
distrust, suspicion, fear, etc.
The rider of the red horse is allowed to cause people to go so far as to kill each other. This means he
can influence people's minds and create such heated emotions that they are driven to take the lives of
others. Neighbors feud, family members murder each other, terrorists kill out of hatred and entire nations
go to war out of lust and greed for what the other possesses.
It is the ability of this rider to influence the mind that identifies him: none other than Satan the devil!
He is completely effective; none are immune to his devices of planting doubts and suspicions in their
minds. Doubts and suspicions are the cracks that appear before total separation or division occurs.
EPH 2:2-3 ...prince of the power of the air
One example of Satan's ability to influence thought is given in a prophecy about an event which
occurs after the millennium ends and the devil is released temporarily:
EZE 38:8-12 After many days you will be visited…On that day…thoughts will arise in your
mind, and you will make an evil plan…
The very first division occurred in the Garden of Eden, immediately on the heels of the deception the
serpent accomplished with Eve. Adam attempted to put all of the blame on Eve, rather than admit his
disobedience. The devices Satan used to divide Adam and Eve were denial and accusation (GEN 3:9-12).
The first time in human history that division led to murder was with the first two children of Adam and
Eve. In fact the first human born was a murderer! The circumstances we know: Abel obeyed God and
recognized his need for forgiveness of sin; the rider of the red horse used this event to divide the
brothers by creating jealousy, anger and hatred in the mind of Cain:
GEN 4:5-7 but on Cain and his offering He did not look with favor. So Cain was very angry,
and his face was downcast. Then the LORD said to Cain, “Why are you angry? Why is your
face downcast? If you do what is right, will you not be accepted? But if you do not do
what is right, sin is crouching at your door; it desires to have you, but you must master it."
(NIV)
We have now seen that the first two horsemen represent Satan's power to deceive and then divide—
the methods he uses to maintain complete control over humanity. But, the power he wields over his
116
usurped dominion is not limited only to these—there are more distressful burdens yet, which Satan
unleashes as he roams throughout the earth (JOB 1:6-7).
6:5 When He opened the third seal, I heard the third living
creature say, “Come and see.” So I looked, and behold, a black
horse, and he who sat on it had a pair of scales in his hand.
The Third Seal: Destruction
The symbolism connected with black is despair; and despair, desperation and hopelessness are always
found in the aftermath of destruction. In fact, the only outcome which can be expected from the actions
of the rider of the previous horses—DECEPTION and DIVISION—is DESTRUCTION. The rider on the black
horse is responsible for much more destruction than the devastation caused by famine, which is the sole
way this horseman is usually portrayed.
He does carry a pair of scales, and the reference to wheat and barley connects the scales to
apportioning food. This definitely indicates a shortage of food, but does not limit the rider of the black
horse to destroying crops and creating famines. The fact is, the disruption of food supplies is the most
immediate concern in the aftermath of every disaster that brings destruction to man—whether the
disaster is man's own doing as in the case of war; or whether the disaster is categorized a "natural
disaster" as in the case of earthquakes, volcanoes, tsunamis, hurricanes, floods, plagues, etc.
When referring to "natural disasters", it is important to understand that the devil now controls the
dominion of the earth, and therefore can influence the weather, as well as the spread of plagues, and
possibly even the geologic undergirding of the land masses and islands. We are given examples of how
Satan used lightning to destroy men and animals, then used a powerful wind to destroy a building and
the people inside (JOB 1:16,18-19). In addition he afflicted a man with boils (JOB 2:3-7).
6:6 Then I heard what sounded like a voice among the four living
creatures, saying, “A quart of wheat for a day’s wages [NKJ:
“denarius”] , and three quarts of barley for a day’s wages [NKJ:
“denarius”], and do not damage the oil and the wine!” (NIV)
Getting back to the scales carried by the rider; in conjunction with the scales we find God putting a
restraint on the third rider: “A quart of wheat...three quarts of barley...do not harm the oil and the wine!"
God will not allow the devil to destroy all food; God allows him to make food scarce and expensive during
times of destruction, but not totally destroy it. By bringing on the disasters he does, the devil interrupts
the growth cycle of crops, kills much livestock, and leaves many weakened from malnutrition or
starvation. This leads directly into the power of the rider of the fourth horse.
6:7-8 When He opened the fourth seal, I heard the voice of the
fourth living creature saying, “Come and see.” So I looked, and
behold, a pale [NRS: “pale green”; PHL: “sickly green”] horse. And the
name of him who sat on it was Death, and Hades [PHL: “the grave”]
followed with him…
The Fourth Seal: Death
The actual color of this horse according to Louw & Nida is "pale greenish gray"; the color represents
the color of a corpse, which is easily related to the rider, who is called Death. The rider of this horse
spreads untimely death throughout the earth, and Hades (the grave) “follows him" by providing a place
for the corpses of the dead.
117
It is clear this rider began his gruesome role very early in human history. It was not many years after
Adam was expelled from the Garden that the first untimely human death was recorded. Cain simply could
not control the power of Satan on his own; he surrendered to his anger which the devil used to divide
him from his brother Abel.
GEN 4:8 Now Cain talked with Abel his brother; and it came to pass, when they were in
the field, that Cain rose against Abel his brother and killed him.
6:8 (cont.) …And power was given to them over a fourth of the
earth, to kill with sword, with hunger [JNT, NIV: “famine”], with
death [PHL: “violence”; NIV: “plague”; NRS: “pestilence”], and by the
beasts of the earth.
Just as God placed restraints on the rider of the third horse, so He does on the rider of the fourth
horse. God has set bounds on Satan to prevent him from destroying all life. God will allow the devil to
prematurely kill no more than one-quarter of the human population. All of the listed methods of being
killed refer to ways to die prematurely: sword, hunger, death (deadly things: i.e., earthquakes, floods,
windstorms, cancer, etc.), and beasts of the earth (poisonous animals, carnivores, microscopic animals:
cholera, malaria, typhoid, etc.). When assessing the causes of death from around the world, at any given
time in history, no more than 75% of humanity actually dies in old age–the rest are premature deaths.
It becomes evident that the four horsemen—DECEPTION, DIVISION, DESTRUCTION and DEATH—are
the present weapons that Satan is using against mankind. The message of the four horsemen is that
man–on his own—is doomed to be deceived and divided, resulting in his destruction and death. In fact,
without the restraints that God has placed on Satan, man and all life on earth would have already been
destroyed. The only way the devil's hold can be broken, and the activities of the four horsemen be
terminated, is by the intervention of the promised Messiah.
Horsemen & Colored Horses
Before moving on to the next seal, we need to be reminded that horsemen and colored horses are not
unique to the scroll of Revelation; Zechariah also had two visions of horsemen and horses of various
colors (ZEC 1:8-11; 6:1-7). The emphasis of both visions is that the horses walk throughout the earth.
The Last Three Seals
Just as the first four Seals are closely tied together depicting the methods Satan has been using to
keep the entire world under his control until now, the last three Seals are closely linked together by virtue
of the speed and finality of their fulfillments. Once set in motion, they will lead irreversibly to the return
of Jesus Christ and the end of the age in 3½ years.
6:9 When He opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar the souls
of those who had been slain for the word of God and for the
testimony which they held.
The opening of the fifth seal is unlike the four opened before it. When they were opened, ongoing
events were depicted; when the fifth is opened, a reference to only past events is made.
Martyred Saints
The point is made that the “souls under the altar” are composed only of the saints who had been
martyred. Many of God’s saints have died by natural causes, and they are not mentioned due to the point
that will be made in the next few verses and in Chapter 7.
118
Since the prayers of the saints are symbolized by incense (5:8), the altar where John saw martyred
saints would most logically be the heavenly counterpart of the altar of incense.
6:10 And they cried with a loud voice, saying, “How long, O Lord,
holy and true, until You judge and avenge our blood on those who
dwell on the earth?”
How Long?
With the opening of the Fifth Seal, the question “How long…?” establishes a progression of time. From
its opening until the First Resurrection, 3½ years will elapse (see Appendix F).
Dead Saints
Since the dead are in a state of unconsciousness (ECC 9:5; PSA 146:4) until the time of their
resurrection, these saints cannot literally be alive. They “live” only in the vision in order to relay
information regarding the passage of time and God’s direct intervention. This is similar to what God
stated to Cain about the blood of Abel:
GEN 4:10 And He said, “What have you done? The voice of your brother’s blood cries out
to Me from the ground.”
These saints all faced death as martyrs, which means that they laid down their lives without
resistance. Their example provided a witness that they were the people of the true God:
ROM 12:19 Beloved, do not avenge yourselves, but rather give place to wrath; for it is
written, “Vengeance is Mine, I will repay,” says the Lord.
They left their lives in God’s hands with the expectation that He would deal with those who refused to
believe that they represented the true God. They expect to be vindicated by God when He reveals
Himself as their God:
PSA 79:10 Why should the nations say, “Where is their God?” Before our eyes, make
known among the nations that You avenge the outpoured blood of Your servants. (NIV)
Jesus referred to the fact that God never forgets what His people have experienced, and that He will
ultimately take decisive action:
LUK 18:7-8 And shall God not avenge His own elect who cry out day and night to Him,
though He bears long with them? I tell you that He will avenge them speedily…
6:11 Then a white robe was given to each of them; and it was said
to them that they should rest a little while longer, until both the
number of [#1] their fellow servants and [#2] their brethren, who
would be killed as they were, was completed.
Resurrection of the Saints
The time of their resurrection must wait until one more group of saints is martyred and the total
number of their fellow servants who compose the firstfruits is thus completed. This verse is clear that
there are two groups which must be completed: (1) the total number of fellow servants, which will be
composed of those who die in the faith from martyrdom or natural causes and those who remain alive
until the Seventh Trumpet sounds (1CO 15:51-52), and (2) those who must be martyred during the time
of the Fifth Seal. Chapter 7 distinguishes these two groups.
119
A Little While Longer
The martyred saints are told that an end-time martyrdom period must precede their resurrection. This
period is referred to by Jesus in the Olivet Prophecy, with the primary emphasis on the Jewish people
living in the land of Israel.
LUK 21:20-24 But when you see Jerusalem surrounded by armies, then know that its
desolation is near. Then let those in Judea flee to the mountains, let those who are in the
midst of her depart, and let not those who are in the country enter her. For these are the
days of vengeance, that all things which are written may be fulfilled. But woe to those who
are pregnant and to those who are nursing babies in those days! For there will be great
distress in the land and wrath upon this people. And they will fall by the edge of the
sword, and be led away captive into all nations. And Jerusalem will be trampled by
Gentiles until the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled.
During this time of wrath against the physical descendants of Judah, wrath will also be unleashed
against the remnant of spiritual Judah: the remnant of the Church that is not in the place of refuge.
From the beginning of the Fifth Seal until its purpose is concluded, a period of approximately 2½
years elapses before the opening of the Sixth Seal. It is during this 2½ year period that the Beast
establishes a pseudo-millennium which will be discussed in later chapters.
6:12-13 I looked when He opened the sixth seal, and behold, there
was a great earthquake; and the sun became black as sackcloth of
hair [JNT: “sackcloth worn in mourning”], and the moon became like
blood. And the stars of heaven fell to the earth, as a fig tree drops
its late figs when it is shaken by a mighty wind.
Earthquake
A major part of the Sixth Seal is the earthquake. In fact, the Day of the Lord begins with a universal
earthquake and concludes shortly after another one. Isaiah gives more detail of these catastrophic
events:
ISA 24:18-20 …the foundations of the earth are shaken. The earth is violently broken, the
earth is split open, the earth is shaken exceedingly. The earth shall reel to and fro like a
drunkard…
Sun, Moon & Stars
Jesus was clear in the Olivet Prophecy that the heavenly signs follow the tribulation which comes upon
the Jewish people in Judea and the remnant of the Church:
MAT 24:29 Immediately after the tribulation of those days the sun will be darkened, and
the moon will not give its light; the stars will fall from heaven, and the powers of the
heavens will be shaken.
Without the light of the sun or the moon, the entire earth will have a night sky during this earthquake.
The stars of heaven falling to the earth could refer to the stars appearing to fall due to the magnitude of
the earthquake, or even the shifting of the earth’s crust, based upon what Isaiah states. It is also quite
possible that this is referring to a major meteor shower.
120
Tribulation of Those Days
The “tribulation of those days” refers to the time of the Fifth Seal—the time of wrath on the land of
Israel and the remnant of the Church—not to the time of “great tribulation” which would end all life if
God had not already limited the length of time it will be unleashed on the world (MAT 24:21-22).
6:14 Then the sky receded as a scroll when it is rolled up, and
every mountain and island was moved out of its place.
The Sky Receded
The culmination of the Sixth Seal events is the complete disappearance of any lights in the sky; this
could be the result of the amount of dust created by the earthquake, or meteor shower, or the ash
belched from volcanoes that are awakened by the earthquake.
ISA 34:4 All the host of heaven shall be dissolved, and the heavens shall be rolled up like
a scroll; All their host shall fall down as the leaf falls from the vine, and as fruit falling from
a fig tree.
6:15-16 And the kings of the earth, the great men, the rich men,
the commanders, the mighty men, every slave and every free man,
hid themselves in the caves and in the rocks of the mountains, and
said to the mountains and rocks, “Fall on us and hide us from the
face of Him who sits on the throne and from the wrath of the
Lamb!
Humanity will be terrified by this time of darkness that God brings on the earth to set the stage for the
outpouring of His wrath:
ISA 2:19 They shall go into the holes of the rocks, and into the caves of the earth, from
the terror of the LORD and the glory of His majesty, when He arises to shake the earth
mightily.
6:17 “For the great day of His wrath has come, and who is able to
stand [GSP: “who can escape”]?”
The prophet Joel emphasized these heavenly signs precede the Day of the Lord; the worst is yet to
come:
JOE 2:30-31 And I will show wonders in the heavens and in the earth: blood and fire and
pillars of smoke. The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before
the coming of the great and awesome day of the LORD.
Zephaniah stresses that it will be more terrible than anyone can imagine, and the reason it must come
is due to sin:
ZEP 1:14-17 The great day of the LORD is near; it is near and hastens quickly. The noise
of the day of the LORD is bitter; there the mighty men shall cry out. That day is a day of
wrath, a day of trouble and distress, a day of devastation and desolation, a day of
darkness and gloominess, a day of clouds and thick darkness, a day of trumpet and alarm
against the fortified cities and against the high towers. “I will bring distress upon men, and
they shall walk like blind men, because they have sinned against the LORD; their blood
shall be poured out like dust, and their flesh like refuse.”
121
Inset
Six of the seven seals have been broken and a chronological series of events has been revealed.
However, prior to the breaking of the final seal, an inset has been inserted to help explain material
relevant to the Fifth Seal—primarily the composition of the two groups mentioned in vs. 11.
Two Groups
This chapter, which explains the meaning of 6:11, is composed of two primary sections:
1. Vss. 1-8 which explain the completion of the entire group of fellow servants.
2. Vss. 9-14 which explain the completion of the group of the martyrs, brethren who must be killed
as they were.
7:1 After these things I saw four angels standing at the four
corners of the earth, holding the four winds of the earth, that the
wind should not blow on the earth, on the sea, or on any tree.
Four Corners of the Earth
The four corners of the earth simply refer to the four primary geographical directions: north, south,
east and west. The restraint of the winds symbolizes that no further advancement can be made in
unrolling the scroll until the following event is concluded. It also implies that the opening of the next seal
will affect the earth's environment. Due to this command not to damage the earth (in addition to the
content of vss. 9-14), it would seem that the timing of this passage is prior to the opening of the Sixth
Seal which brings about an earthquake that causes major damage to the earth and seas.
7:2 Then I saw another angel ascending from the east, having the
[JNT: “a”] seal of the living God….
Ascending from the East
This verse implies that the angel either rises from some location east of John or circles the earth from
east to west in performing its duty. The Greek for “seal” is “sphragis”, which refers to a signet used for
impressing a seal or mark of ownership or identification. When cross-referencing this with the only other
passage in REV which addresses this group, we find that the seal of God refers to the name of the Father
of the Lamb (14:1).
7:2 (cont.) …And he cried with a loud voice to the four angels to
whom it was granted to harm the earth and the sea,
The Four Angels
These angels must be the ones God delegates to carry out the events of the first four Trumpet
Plagues, as the first four trumpets are blown, since those events directly affect the earth and sea.
7:3 saying, "Do not harm the earth, the sea, or the trees till we
have sealed the servants of our God [NRS: “marked the servants of our
God with a seal”] on [KJV: “in”] their foreheads."
The Sealed Servants
The Greek for “sealed” is “sphragidzo”, which means to be marked as a means of identification. The
angel with the seal of God announces the sealing of all who serve God through obedience. The total
122
group of the sealed servants of God will include the patriarchs, prophets and prophetesses of the Old
Testament period, plus all of the faithful members of the New Testament Church which will be composed
of descendants of Israel and those from other nations. However, the event referred to in this verse
concerns only the sealing of the servants of God during the Fifth Seal. Since the servants of God already
possess the spirit of God (EPH 1:13), the seal they are given must be identification of some nature. Paul
helps to explain this seal:
2TI 2:19 Nevertheless the solid foundation of God stands, having this seal: “The Lord
knows those who are His,” and, “Let everyone who names the name of Christ depart from
iniquity."
This seal must refer to the designation of a place in the First Resurrection. Once God knows the faith
of His servant is set, He makes His promise of eternal life unconditional, just as He made His promises to
Abraham unconditional when Abraham proved his faith by his unconditional obedience to God (GEN 22).
This means that all of God’s servants who have died were sealed prior to, or at, their deaths. Paul clearly
shows that the faithful elders of the Old Testament period and the dead in Christ throughout the stages
of the Church are awaiting the First Resurrection (HEB 11:39-40; 1TH 4:16), indicating that their sealing
has already occurred.
This sealing, which must be completed before the opening of the Seventh Seal, includes some of the
members of the Church who must experience the Tribulation due to their failure to repent prior to the
opening of the Fifth Seal. We are later informed that the devil makes war against the remnant of the
Church—the part of the Church which does not repent, and remains wretched, miserable, poor, blind and
naked (3:17-18). During the period of the Fifth Seal those who do repent by displaying unconditional
obedience to God even in the face of martyrdom will receive this seal. Those who do not repent will need
to be replaced by others who God will choose and give this special seal.
Those who are sealed while experiencing the Tribulation will be killed by the close of the Fifth Seal,
yet it is indicated there will be sealed-servants alive during the time of the Fifth Trumpet (9:4). This
group must be the part of the Church that repents of its wretched, miserable, poor, blind and naked
spiritual state before the end of the age begins. Because they do repent, they are healed of their
blindness and understand their need for unconditional obedience to the instructions contained within
God’s word. It may be their willingness to act on the prophecies about the place of refuge (12:14) and
put their lives completely in God’s hands that leads to their sealing.
7:4 And I heard the number of those who were sealed. One
hundred and forty-four thousand of [NRS: “out of”; JNT, NIV: “from”]
all the tribes of the children of Israel were sealed:
The 144,000
This is the first time this number is mentioned. It also appears twice in 14:1-5. There, we are told the
144,000:
1. stand with Christ on Mt. Zion;
2. have the Father's name written in their foreheads;
3. are the only ones who can learn the new song sung before God's throne, the four living creatures,
and the elders;
4. follow Jesus wherever He goes;
5. are redeemed from the earth (i.e., no longer tied to the flesh);
123
6. are redeemed from among men (i.e., individually selected by God);
7. are “firstfruits unto God and to the Lamb”.
These details reinforce that the “sealing” in the forehead (vs. 3) is done to identify those who the
Father claims as His children who will be in the First Resurrection. This process seems to be connected
with the prophecy of the Scroll of Remembrance:
MAL 3:16-18 The LORD has heard and noted it, and a scroll of remembrance has been
written at His behest concerning those who revere the LORD and esteem His name. “And
on the day that I am preparing,” said the LORD of Hosts, “they shall be My treasured
possession; I will be tender toward them as a man is tender toward a son who ministers to
him.” (TAN)
The material in Chapter 14 indicates that the group of 144,000 is composed of all the servants of God,
which is in agreement with vs. 3. Yet, vs. 4 seems to say that this group is made up only of those
descended from Jacob—from all the tribes of Israel! But remember, the thrust of being identified with
Israel throughout the entire New Testament always centers on spiritual—not physical—Israel:
GAL 3:26-29 For you are all sons of God through faith in Christ Jesus. For as many of you as
were baptized into Christ have put on Christ. There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither
slave nor free, there is neither male nor female; for you are all one in Christ Jesus. And if you
are Christ's, then you are Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the promise.
GAL 6:16 And as many as walk according to this rule, peace and mercy be upon them, and
upon the Israel of God.
EPH 2:11-13 Therefore remember that you, once Gentiles in the flesh—who are called
Uncircumcision by what is called the Circumcision made in the flesh by hands—that at that
time you were without Christ, being aliens from the commonwealth of Israel and strangers
from the covenants of promise, having no hope and without God in the world. But now in
Christ Jesus you who once were far off have been brought near by the blood of Christ.
EPH 3:6 that the Gentiles should be fellow heirs, of the same body, and partakers of His
promise in Christ through the gospel
In addition to Paul’s emphasis, James wrote a letter with content clearly intended for the Church, and
connected the Church to the tribes of Israel in the salutation:
JAS 1:1 James, a bondservant of God and of the Lord Jesus Christ, to the twelve tribes
which are scattered abroad: Greetings.
So, if the focus of Revelation is the same as the rest of the New Testament: on spiritual Israel, how
are we to understand the next four verses?
7:5-8 of the tribe of Judah twelve thousand were sealed; of the
tribe of Reuben twelve thousand were sealed; of the tribe of Gad
twelve thousand were sealed; of the tribe of Asher twelve
thousand were sealed; of the tribe of Naphtali twelve thousand
were sealed; of the tribe of Manasseh twelve thousand were
sealed; of the tribe of Simeon twelve thousand were sealed; of the
tribe of Levi twelve thousand were sealed; of the tribe of Issachar
twelve thousand were sealed; of the tribe of Zebulun twelve
thousand were sealed; of the tribe of Joseph twelve thousand
124
were sealed; of the tribe of Benjamin twelve thousand were
sealed.
Tribes of Israel
The question that needs to be posed at this point is: why is this list of tribes recorded? If a total
number of 144,000 representing the tribes of Israel is given, and the Church of God, to whom this scroll
is committed, is aware that Jacob had twelve sons, why break the total down into twelve segments—
especially if this group is the Israel of God?
When we read the list, it becomes evident that there is hidden meaning contained within it, for the list
does not include all the names of Jacob's twelve sons, nor are the names which are included in the birth
order, or in any order previously listed in the Bible. The tribe of Dan has been omitted. Yet, Joseph's
firstborn son, Manasseh, is listed to keep the tribe total at twelve. By including Manasseh (not Ephraim)
the importance of the firstborn is brought into focus. To include Joseph's firstborn, as well as Joseph,
required the omission of one of the other sons of Israel. Why Dan was excluded rather than one of the
other sons may revolve around the meaning of his name: the name “Dan” means “judge”. By the
omission of the name, our attention is drawn to it.
When we focus on the meaning of the name, rather than the name itself, we are given an instruction:
Judge! What are we to judge? We know the New Testament emphasis is on the Israel of God, we know
the firstfruits are spiritual Israel, even though the names of the physical tribes are given. If we are
instructed by an absent name to judge, is it possible that we are to evaluate the meaning of the other
names that are included? They are, after all, in a very different arrangement than anywhere else in
scripture. Just as God reveals a message hidden within the names of the descendants of Seth in GEN 5
(see our Genesis booklet for more information), there are some very interesting messages revealed when
the names, or roots of the names, of the sons of Jacob are combined in the order given here:
Name
Meaning
Judah
“Thank”, “Praise”, “Celebrate”
Reuben
“See, a son” or “See, a nation”
Gad
“Troop”, “Assemble”, “Overcome”
Asher
“Happy”
Naphtali
“Struggle” (root)
Manasseh
“Forgotten”, “Removed”
Simeon
“Hearing”, “Hearing and Obeying” (root)
Levi
“Joined”
Issachar
“He will bring a Reward”, “Lift up to Reward” (root)
Zebulun
“Habitation”, “To reside or dwell with” (root)
Joseph
“Adding”, “In Addition”
Benjamin
“Son of the Right Hand”
125
Interpretations:
Judah
{I am} thank{ful}
Reuben
Gad
{to} see a nation
assembled,
Asher
Happy
Praise {God}!
See, a nation {which
has}
Naphtali
Manasseh
Simeon
Levi
{was not} forgotten.
{Those} hearing &
obeying
{will be} joined
{their} struggle
Issachar
{to the} reward
He will bring {them} a
reward:
overcome,
Hearing {the trumpet},
{they will be} joined
{together}.
Zebulun
Joseph
Benjamin
{of My} habitation,
adding {to the}
to dwell with {Me},
in addition {to the}
Son of the Right
Hand.
{has been} removed.
Both interpretations of the sequence of names revolve around a nation which has succeeded in
hearing and obeying God through the struggle of life in the present, evil world; they are exuberant in
their praise of God at the time they are resurrected or changed at the Seventh Trumpet and assembled
together because their sacrifices during their lives have not gone unnoticed by God, and they are
rewarded as Jesus was at the time of His resurrection: with eternal life.
This list and its hidden messages indicate that the total number of 144,000 is to be applied to the
firstborn nation of God—not the physical nation of Israel, but the Israel of God! According to Strong’s
(3478), the name “Israel” means “he will rule as God”; according to Young’s, the name means “ruling
with God”. It is spiritual Israel that actually fulfills the meaning of the name.
Some have concluded that all 144,000 are sealed at this moment, but, as was earlier shown, this is
not what the scripture says. The scripture simply states that the total number sealed is 144,000—the
totality of the firstfruits, including many who are and remain the “dead in Christ” until the Seventh
Trumpet. We should understand that this passage is revealing at this juncture (just after the remnant of
the woman has been tested and the group of martyrs determined, and just before the Trumpet Plagues
begin) that God must seal enough individuals to make up the difference for those who fail to repent
during the Tribulation, so that there will be exactly 144,000 who will be in the First Resurrection.
Before moving on, we need to clarify the manner in which this passage should be translated. To do so,
we need to examine a pivotal word in vss. 4-8. One of the difficulties in this passage centers on the little
word “of” which is translated from the Greek word “ek”. In both The Greek-English Lexicon of the NT
translated by Arndt and Gingrich, and The Vocabulary of the Greek Testament by Moulton and Milligan,
one of the primary meanings of this Greek word is: “according to”, or “in accordance with”.
By substituting the alternate meaning, vss. 4-8 take on an entirely different meaning: ...144,000 in
accordance with all the tribes of the children of Israel were sealed: according to the tribe
of...
But, what substantiation do we have for translating this passage in this manner? Understanding that
the 144,000 are the firstfruits which represent those born into God’s family at the First Resurrection, we
need only to reflect on the succession of the groups God has chosen as His firstborn to corroborate the
126
substitute meaning of “ek”. God began by calling the nation of Israel His firstborn, which was to become
a kingdom of priests:
EXO 4:22 …Thus says the LORD: “Israel is My son, My firstborn.”
EXO 19:5-6 …you shall be a special treasure to Me above all people…you shall be to Me a
kingdom of priests and a holy nation.
Then, in accordance with His original intention, He substituted the actual firstborn of Israel for the
whole of the nation:
NUM 3:13 …all the firstborn are Mine…
Next, in accordance with the firstborn of Israel, He substituted the tribe of Levi who became priests
for the nation:
NUM 3:12 …I Myself have taken the Levites…instead of every firstborn… among the
children of Israel…
Then, there was one final substitution:
MAT 21:43-45 “…the kingdom of God will be taken from you and given to a nation bearing
the fruits of it.”…when the chief priests (Levites) and Pharisees heard His parables, they
perceived that He was speaking of them.
God has substituted the spiritual nation of Israel in accordance with the tribes of the physical nation.
This is the point made by Paul:
ROM 9:6-8 But it is not that the word of God has taken no effect. For they are not all
Israel who are of Israel, nor are they all children because they are the seed of Abraham;
but, “In Isaac your seed shall be called.” That is, those who are the children of the flesh,
these are not the children of God; but the children of the promise are counted as the seed.
Spiritual Firstfruits
God reveals through this final period of sealing that His purpose will be accomplished; no matter what
the devil may do with the remnant of the Church during the tribulation of the Fifth Seal, God will still
have enough individuals in reserve to finish out His predetermined number of firstfruits. This situation is
very similar to the replacement of Judas just before the Day of Pentecost came and the New Testament
Church began. God had enough qualified individuals in reserve so that all 12 of the foundations of New
Jerusalem would receive a name of an apostle.
Now, just before the Trumpet Plagues begin to sound, God selects the final individuals who finish out
the total number of firstfruits. These who receive the special seal in their foreheads may be those who
overcome their spiritual lethargy and are martyred during the tribulation, or possibly some selected who
are in the place of protection. By this action, God will complete one of the two groups which must be
fulfilled before the earlier martyrs can be resurrected: the group of “fellow servants” (6:11).
144,000 = Not Enough?
There are some who reject this explanation of the 144,000 because they believe that the number is
far too small to reflect the total of those in the First Resurrection. The only substantiation they present
for this idea is a personal feeling about the next group mentioned in this chapter. They feel there should
be many times more, yet the biblical record and scant history of the New Testament Church indicates just
the opposite. The only ones who possessed God's spirit in the Old Testament period were the patriarchs,
prophets and prophetesses mentioned either directly or inferred in HEB 11. We are told of only thousands
127
of converts in the early years of the Church, and New Testament history indicates that many who came
originally eventually left. Numbers were so small through the period from John's death until evidence
indicated the existence of the true Church among the Seventh Day Baptists in the 1500s, that we only
occasionally find a reference to any who kept the Sabbath and refused any involvement in the teachings
of the harlot church or her daughters. God never promised that thousands of members would be called
throughout each generation during the entire New Testament period—only that the Church (called a
“little flock” by Jesus in LUK 12:32) would never die out!
MAT 16:18 And I also say to you that you are Peter, and on this rock I will build My
church, and the gates of Hades shall not prevail against it.
Others believe that it is limiting God to think that there are only 144,000 in the First Resurrection. In
response, it is necessary to ask a few questions:
Is God trying to save the whole world now? NO!
Does He need to save a large enough group to show His power is greater than Satan’s? NO!
Would a set number of firstfruits limit God? NO! In fact, rather than limiting God, a set number
testifies to the accuracy of the prophecies contained within the Holy Scriptures.
God has set or established total numbers on many occasions:
God set the total number of days in a week at seven.
God set the total number of festivals which reveal His purpose each year at seven.
God set the total number of Israel's sons at 12.
God set the total number of the core group of apostles at 12.
But, some argue, that is all history—you cannot limit what God may do in the future. However, the Bible
shows this to be contrary to the scriptures:
ISA 42:8-9 I am the LORD, that is My name…Behold, the former things have come to pass,
and new things I declare; before they spring forth I tell you of them.
ISA 46:9-11 …I am God, and there is none like Me, declaring the end from the beginning, and
from ancient times things that are not yet done, saying, ‘My counsel shall stand, and I will do
all My pleasure,’…Indeed I have spoken it; I will also bring it to pass. I have purposed it; I will
also do it.
The following are only a few pertinent examples of this:
God has already decided that New Jerusalem will have 12 gates, each one named after one of
the 12 sons of Israel.
God has already decided that New Jerusalem will have 12 foundations, each one named after
one of the original 12 apostles (with Matthias taking Judas' position).
The size of New Jerusalem has already been determined.
Just as God has made these determinations and placed limits on how many would fill certain positions
in the past, God can predetermine the limit of those who will be in the First Resurrection.
Now we move on to the second group defined in this chapter:
7:9 After these things I looked, and behold, a great multitude [JNT:
“huge crowd”]…
128
A Great Multitude
Please note that this is not called an “innumerable” multitude, rather a great multitude. The only
place in scripture where the term “innumerable multitude” is used is LUK 12:1, and is translated from the
Greek “muras” (“myriad”) rather than “polus” (“great”). The term “innumerable” gives the impression
that the number is too great to count, which is not the meaning to be associated here.
“great” = [“pol-oos”] = “much”, “many multitude” = [“och'los”] = “crowd”, “company”
The term “great multitude” (“polus ochlos”) is used many times in the New Testament. We should
examine a few of those places to understand the numbers to which the phrase can refer:
MAT 14:14, 21 …a great multitude…about 5000 men, besides women and children
MAT 15:30, 38 Then great multitudes…4000 men, besides women and children
MAT 26:47 a great multitude…came from the chief priests and elders [This was probably no
more than 30-50 people].
ACT 6:7 a great company of the priests were obedient to the faith [This would amount to
several dozens, hundreds at the most].
Thus we see that the term “great multitude” is indicative of a large crowd which can consist of dozens to
tens of thousands.
7:9 (cont.) …which no one could number,…
The number of individuals in the group is impossible to count due to a variable—not because the total
is beyond tabulation! The total number of the group composing this great multitude is not fixed by God.
Due to the freedom of personal choice, possessed by every sound mind, that group could be larger or
smaller, depending upon the decisions of God's people from now until the end of the period of the Fifth
Seal. God gives the final stage of His Church the opportunity to repent of its misguided spiritual selfsufficiency. He gives each member time to become zealous; only those who succeed in doing so will hold
fast to their crowns so that no one else will be called upon to take their position in the 144,000.
7:9 (cont.) …of all nations, tribes, peoples, and tongues,…
This group is composed of individuals whose origins are from all nations and racial backgrounds—not
only from Israel. This is an apt description of the Church:
ROM 11:7 …Israel has not obtained what it seeks; but the elect have obtained it, and the rest
were blinded.
ROM 11:25 …blindness in part has happened to Israel until the fullness [NIV: “full number”] of
the Gentiles has come in.
As we continue, it becomes obvious that this group is indeed part of spiritual Israel.
7:9 (cont.) …standing before the throne and before the Lamb,
clothed with white robes, with palm branches [a symbol of victory,
here showing victory over the beast and over death] in their hands,
Timeframe
The timeframe of this event is automatically placed after the First Resurrection, because the event
recorded here is parallel to:
129
REV 15:2-3 …I saw something like a sea of glass [4:6, before God’s throne] mingled with
fire,… and those who have the victory over the beast, over his image and over his mark
and over the number of his name, standing on the sea of glass, having harps of God. They
sing the song of Moses, the servant of God, and the song of the Lamb [14:3, before God’s
throne]…
Clothed with White Robes
Through the use of the term “white robes”, this passage is connected with the martyrs mentioned at
the opening of the Fifth Seal in 6:11. This connection indicates that this great multitude is one of the two
groups that must be completed before the earlier martyrs can be resurrected.
7:10 and crying out with a loud voice, saying, “Salvation belongs
to [GSP: “Our deliverance is the work of”] our God who sits on the
throne, and to the Lamb!"
Song of the Firstfruits
This excerpt from their acclamation sounds very similar to the opening of the song Moses led Israel in
singing after Egypt was destroyed (EXO 15:2), which will be sung by all of the firstfruits (REV 15:3).
7:11-12 All the angels stood around the throne and the elders and
the four living creatures, and fell on their faces [PHL:“prostrated
themselves with heads bowed”] before the throne and worshiped God,
saying: “Amen! Blessing and glory and wisdom, thanksgiving and
honor and power and might, be to our God forever and ever.
Amen."
Praise to God
Previously, the four living creatures initiated the praise of God, now we find that the praise originates
from the resurrected saints.
7:13 Then one of the elders answered, saying to me, “Who are
these arrayed in white robes, and where did they come from?"
Elder
This is the final time one of the 24 elders speaks directly to John. The first was when John was told
not to weep when no one was found qualified to open the scroll (5:5).
7:14 And I said to him, “Sir, you know." So he said to me, “These
are the ones who come out of the great tribulation [JNT, GSP:
“persecution”], and washed their robes and made them white in the
blood of the Lamb.
Made White
Jesus made it clear in the message to the seventh Church era that some of them would need to be
disciplined to help them come to repentance (3:19) and to reject their arrogant behavior. Those who
repent will be included in the group that is sealed. Those who are not repentant will be required to
experience this time of severe persecution. Those who repent and obey God will, like the “souls under
the altar”, be given white robes (6:11).
This unrepentant group is the part of the Church that experiences the tribulation before the beginning
of the Trumpet Plagues. God shows in 3:10 that He will protect from the tribulation all who keep His
130
command to endure patiently. But, He also reveals in 3:16-18 that all who are lukewarm must be
rebuked and chastened and, according to 12:17, will be turned over to the devil who makes war against
them. Once we understand who composes this multitude, we can then grasp how this section (vss. 9-14)
defines one of the two groups which must be completed. These are the individuals who were specified to
be the brethren of the previous martyrs “who would be killed as they were”.
7:15 “Therefore they are before the throne of God, and serve Him
day and night in His temple. And He who sits on the throne will
dwell among [NRS, GSP: “shelter”; NIV: “spread His tent over”] them.
Before the Throne of God
This passage refers to a time after the First Resurrection, but does not indicate how far into the future
this event takes place. There will be an earthly temple from which Jesus rules as King of kings for 1000
years. Once the New Heaven and Earth are established, the only temple or place of worship is in the
presence of the Father and the Lamb (22:22), and they will be present everywhere. To serve day and
night means continually, and should not be taken literally, for there is no night in the presence of God.
7:16-17 “They shall neither hunger anymore nor thirst anymore;
the sun shall not strike them, nor any heat; for the Lamb who is in
the midst of the throne will shepherd them and lead them to living
fountains of waters. And God will wipe away every tear from their
eyes."
These conditions are also listed later at the time of the New Heaven and the New Earth. The inset now
comes to a close and the next event in the chronological sequence follows in the next chapter.
8:1 When He opened the seventh seal, there was silence in heaven
for about half an hour.
The Seventh Seal
After the Seventh Seal is broken, there is no further direct reference to the scroll. However, there are
no more seals, which means the scroll is free to unroll, making possible the revealing of the rest of the
prophecies without interruption (see Appendix C).
Silence in Heaven
The silence seems to represent time to pause and allow the inhabitants of the earth to reflect on the
great earthquake and heavenly signs which occurred at the opening of the Sixth Seal—silence is often
used as a means of gaining the attention of a large group:
ACT 21:40 So when he had given him permission, Paul stood on the stairs and motioned
with his hand to the people. And when there was a great silence, he spoke to them…
8:2 And I saw the seven angels who stand before God, and to
them were given seven trumpets [JNT: “shofars”].
Seven Angels
Until now, there has been no direct reference to seven angels standing before God:
There were seven angels who were appointed for the seven churches (1:20), but all that is
said about their location is that they symbolically appear as stars in Jesus’ right hand (1:16).
131
There is the reference to seven lamps of fire burning before the throne, which is interpreted as
the seven spirits of God (4:5).
Later in 5:6, the seven spirits are symbolized as the eyes of the Lamb.
When comparing the roles of the seven spirits with the passages of the seven eyes in the Old
Testament (ZEC 4:10; 2CH 16:9), it seems that those spirits are indeed angels, among whom Gabriel and
Michael should possibly be included. Gabriel even states that his normal position is before God:
LUK 1:19 ...I am Gabriel, who stands in the presence of God...
To each of the seven, a shofar was given. Numerous Old Testament passages show that the shofar
was used to warn people of coming war and destruction:
JER 4:19 O my soul, my soul! I am pained in my very heart! My heart makes a noise in me; I
cannot hold my peace, because you have heard, O my soul, the sound of the trumpet, the
alarm of war.
JER 6:17 Also, I set watchmen over you, saying, ‘Listen to the sound of the trumpet!’ But they
said, ‘We will not listen.’
EZE 33:1-4 Son of man, speak to the children of your people, and say to them: ‘When I bring
the sword upon a land, and the people of the land take a man from their territory and make
him their watchman, when he sees the sword coming upon the land, if he blows the trumpet
and warns the people, then whoever hears the sound of the trumpet and does not take
warning, if the sword comes and takes him away, his blood shall be on his own head.’
Seven Trumpets
The trumpets are directly associated with the Day of the Lord:
ZEP 1:14, 16 The great day of the LORD is near….A day of trumpet and alarm against the
fortified cities and against the high towers.
8:3 Then another angel, having a golden censer, came and stood
at the altar. And he was given much incense, that he should offer
it with the prayers of all the saints upon the golden altar which
was before the throne.
The Altar
The only altar which exists before God’s throne is the Altar of Incense, located so close to the throne
that the prayers of His people do not escape God’s attention. Undoubtedly, these are the concerted
prayers of all the saints requesting God’s intervention and deliverance, enhanced with incense to magnify
their appeal to God:
PSA 141:1-2 LORD, I cry out to You; Make haste to me! Give ear to my voice when I cry
out to You. Let my prayer be set before You as incense, the lifting up of my hands as the
evening sacrifice.
8:4 And the smoke of the incense, with the prayers of the saints,
ascended before God from the angel’s hand.
Incense & Prayers
At the opening of the Fifth Seal, the only prayers heard were those of martyred saints. Now, the
prayers of all saints go before God. Prior to unleashing His wrath upon the world, God listens to all of the
petitions His people have made to Him throughout time as He prepares to answer them.
132
8:5 Then the angel took the censer, filled it with fire from the
altar, and threw it to [GSP: “emptied it upon”] the earth. And there
were noises, thunderings, lightnings, and an earthquake.
Fire Upon the Earth
The dumping of the fire onto the earth symbolizes God’s presence in what is about to follow in the
vision—the avenging of His saints (6:10). This is similar to what occurred just prior to God coming to
Mount Sinai to establish His covenant with Israel:
EXO 19:16-20 …there were thunderings and lightnings, and a thick cloud on the mountain;
and the sound of the trumpet was very loud, so that all the people who were in the camp
trembled…Now Mount Sinai was completely in smoke, because the LORD descended upon
it in fire. Its smoke ascended like the smoke of a furnace, and the whole mountain quaked
greatly. And when the blast of the trumpet sounded long and became louder and louder,
Moses spoke, and God answered him by voice. Then the LORD came down upon Mount
Sinai, on the top of the mountain…
8:6 So the seven angels who had the seven trumpets prepared
themselves to sound [GSP, PHL: “to blow them”].
Effect of Trumpets
It becomes evident that the first four trumpets announce the events that will directly affect the planet,
and secondarily affect humanity.
8:7 The first angel sounded: And hail and fire followed, mingled
with blood, and they were thrown to the earth. And a third of the
trees were burned up, and all green grass was burned up.
First Trumpet
By combining hail and fire, the indication is that this hail will actually be small meteorites rather than
ice. John’s observation of blood may be in reference to the color of blood contained within the fires
caused by the hail. The first shofar blown warns of a plague which destroys all crops standing in the field,
with an emphasis on grain crops and pasturage, as well as noting that one-third of the forests and
orchards will also be destroyed. The resulting absence of the entire global grain harvest will seriously
impact the world’s supply of food for humans as well as for flocks and herds.
The First Trumpet plague will be similar to the seventh plague which struck Egypt:
EXO 9:22-25 Then the LORD said to Moses, “Stretch out your hand toward heaven, that
there may be hail in all the land of Egypt—on man, on beast, and on every herb of the
field, throughout the land of Egypt.” And Moses stretched out his rod toward heaven; and
the LORD sent thunder and hail, and fire darted to the ground. And the LORD rained hail
on the land of Egypt. So there was hail, and fire mingled with the hail, so very heavy that
there was none like it in all the land of Egypt since it became a nation. And the hail struck
throughout the whole land of Egypt, all that was in the field, both man and beast; and the
hail struck every herb of the field and broke every tree of the field.
8:8 The second angel sounded his shofar, and what looked like an
enormous blazing mountain was hurled into the sea… (JNT)
133
Second Trumpet
Although it is not explicitly stated that this object comes from space, it is possible that this could be a
large meteor or small asteroid. However, if this is the fulfillment of one of the miracles worked by God
through the two witnesses, then this may be a literal mountain which is cast with much less velocity into
the salt water of the earth.
MAT 21:21 So Jesus answered and said to them, “Assuredly, I say to you, if you have faith
and do not doubt, you will not only do what was done to the fig tree, but also if you say to
this mountain, ‘Be removed and be cast into the sea,’ it will be done.”
8:8 (cont.)-9 A third of the sea turned to blood, a third of the living
creatures in the sea died, and a third of the ships were destroyed.
(JNT)
The Second Trumpet plague will be similar to the first plague on Egypt:
EXO 7:20-21 And Moses and Aaron did so, just as the LORD commanded. So he lifted up
the rod and struck the waters that were in the river, in the sight of Pharaoh and in the
sight of his servants. And all the waters that were in the river were turned to blood. The
fish that were in the river died, the river stank, and the Egyptians could not drink the
water of the river. So there was blood throughout all the land of Egypt.
Moses and Aaron initiated the plague of waters-to-blood on Egypt. It may be that the two witnesses
will do the same during the time of the Second Trumpet:
REV 11:6 …they have power over waters to turn them to blood, and to strike the earth
with all plagues, as often as they desire.
In the case of Egypt, all of the fresh waters were turned to blood; in the Second Trumpet plague, a
third of all of the salt waters will be affected—destroying one-third of the ocean’s edible material and
many of the ships used for harvesting the bounty of the sea. The destruction of a third of the ships will
most likely occur from the tsunamis which result from the impact of whatever falls into the sea.
8:10 Then the third angel sounded: And a great star fell from
heaven, burning like a torch, and it fell on a third of the rivers and
on the springs of water.
Third Trumpet
Unlike the Second Trumpet event, the Third Trumpet designates the source of this plague as
something that seems to fall from outside the earth’s atmosphere—possibly a comet. For one-third of the
fresh waters of the earth to be affected, if this is a comet or some specially prepared meteor, it will need
to explode high in the atmosphere and rain down over a large portion of the globe, or be supernaturally
distributed. Another possible explanation of this great star is that it is an angel (JOB 38:7; ISA 14:13;
REV 12:4) appointed the task of poisoning a large portion of the earth’s fresh waters.
8:11 The name of the star is Wormwood [JNT: “Bitterness”]. A third
of the waters became wormwood, and many men died from the
water, because it was made bitter.
This is the first direct reference to human deaths in the Trumpet Plagues, although there will be no
way to prevent the loss of life during the first two. The effect of this plague will be to poison one-third of
the fresh waters of the earth. Not only will many die from drinking the water, but any attempt at using
134
the water to irrigate crops will fail. This will intensify the already critical shortage of foodstuffs caused by
the first two plagues.
8:12 Then the fourth angel sounded: And a third of the sun was
struck, a third of the moon, and a third of the stars, so that a third
of them were darkened. A third of the day did not shine [NIV: “was
without light”], and likewise the night.
Fourth Trumpet
There is a slight similarity between the Fourth Trumpet plague and the ninth plague which struck
Egypt:
EXO 10:22 So Moses stretched out his hand toward heaven, and there was thick darkness
in all the land of Egypt three days.
In order for light to be cut off for four hours during the day and four hours during the night, a lightabsorbing band must encircle the earth from pole to pole, wide enough to block the sky for one-third of
the day and one-third of the night. This plague on light will not only be terrifying to those who witness it,
but it will also prevent the normal growth of vegetation. Like the three plagues which precede it, this
Fourth Trumpet plague will adversely impact the production of crops needed to feed humanity.
In a prophecy directed at those who control Jerusalem at the close of the age (when Jerusalem is
overrun by the nations of the world—LUK 21:24), God warns that one-third will die from famine and
pestilence.
EZE 5:12 One-third of you shall die of the pestilence, and be consumed with famine in
your midst…
8:13 And I looked, and I heard an angel flying through the midst
of heaven, saying with a loud voice, “Woe, woe, woe to the
inhabitants of the earth, because of the remaining blasts of the
trumpet of the three angels who are about to sound!”
Final Three
The final three trumpets are designated as “woes” because, unlike the first four, these trumpets
announce the events which will directly affect humanity.
9:1 Then the fifth angel sounded: And I saw a star fallen from
heaven to the earth. To him was given the key to the bottomless
pit [JNT: “Abyss”].
Fallen Star
The star represents an angelic being that had fallen from heaven in the past. Jesus identifies this as
the most prominent fallen angel, who is clearly identified as Satan in vs. 11.
LUK 10:18 And He said to them, “I saw Satan fall like lightning from heaven.”
The Abyss
The Greek for Abyss is “abussos” which is used seven times in Revelation. In every case, the abyss is
used for restraining beings or events until God’s appointed time for release comes. Gabriel indicated that
Satan must be continually held back (DAN 10:13, 21). Yet, here the devil is given the means to release
135
an event because God’s appointed time has arrived. In two of the passages mentioning the abyss, we are
told that the Beast is released from that place of restraint:
REV 11:7 Now when they finish their testimony, the beast that ascends out of the bottomless
pit will make war against them, overcome them, and kill them.
REV 17:8 The beast that you saw was, and is not, and will ascend out of the bottomless pit
and go to perdition…
9:2 And he opened the bottomless pit [JNT: “Abyss”], and smoke
arose out of the pit like the smoke of a great furnace. So the sun
and the air were darkened because of the smoke of the pit.
Since we are later told that the Beast comes out of the abyss, this smoke might be linked to the Beast.
Chronologically, the Beast will have had power for more than two-and-a-half years by this time. However,
God restrains the Beast from carrying out this event prior to the sounding of the Fifth Trumpet.
9:3 Then out of the smoke locusts came upon the earth. And to
them was given power, as the scorpions of the earth have power.
Smoke & Locusts
As John watches the smoke come nearer, he realizes that the smoke is actually what appear to be
locusts; they initially give the appearance of smoke due to the multitude of the creatures:
JDG 7:12 Now the Midianites and Amalekites, all the people of the East, were lying in the
valley as numerous as locusts; and their camels were without number, as the sand by the
seashore in multitude.
The power which Satan extends to these “locusts” is explained in greater detail in vs. 5.
9:4 They were commanded not to harm the grass of the earth, or
any green thing, or any tree, but only those men who do not have
the seal of God on their foreheads.
Commanded by Whom?
John does not directly identify the one who gives this command, but since Satan has been delegated
the key to the abyss, he is most likely responsible for passing the command on to those under his
authority. The command itself must originate from the throne-room of God.
Timeframe
Since all green grass is destroyed at the First Trumpet, either enough time elapses between then and
this Trumpet for the grass to spring back from its roots, or this is a reference to dry grain which was not
earlier destroyed by the hail and fire.
Against Those Not Sealed
The “locusts” are directly connected to Satan. If there is also a connection to the Beast, they must
compose his army. They are prohibited from launching a conventional war against the nations which
oppose the Beast. Yet, in his quest to rule the world and attain the title of king of kings, the Beast must
somehow coerce all nations in opposition to surrender to him. The primary opposition he will face will be
from the east, from nations without roots in counterfeit Christianity.
Indications are that the place of refuge for the Church (12:14) will be in the territory of ancient
Moab—in an area the Beast will not control (DAN 11:41). It will be necessary for the Beast’s army to
136
avoid using its power in the area where God’s people (who have God’s seal) are being protected, which
may be the reason the command stresses the affliction is only allowed on those without the seal of God.
9:5 And they were not given authority to kill them, but to torment
[JNT: “inflict pain on”] them for five months. And their torment was
like the torment [NIV: “sting”] of a scorpion when it strikes a man.
Five Months
The length of this event is precisely defined: five months.
Scorpion’s Sting
The torment of a scorpion is described in Barnes’ Notes:
When the scorpion has stung, the place becomes inflamed and hardened; it reddens by
tension, and is painful by intervals, being now chilly, now burning. The pain soon rises
high, and rages, sometimes more, sometimes less. A sweating succeeds, attended by a
shivering and trembling; the extremities of the body become cold, the groin swells, the
hair stands on end, the members become pale, and the skin feels throughout the
sensation of a perpetual pricking, as if by needles.
9:6 In those days men will seek death and will not find it; they will
desire to die, and death will flee from them.
This sounds like a description of biological warfare, possibly some type of genetically engineered
disease.
9:7 The shape [NRS: “appearance”] of the locusts was like horses
prepared [JNT: “outfitted”; REB: “equipped”] for battle. On their heads
were crowns of something like gold, and their faces were like the
faces of men.
Description of Warfare
John is doing his best to describe 21st century war implements with a 1st century Greek vocabulary.
These machines, which could fly like locusts and were just as numerous, were armor-plated. Their
“crowns” could be helicopter blades reflecting the sunlight; and looking at them head-on, the design
resembles the face of men.
9:8 They had hair like women’s hair, and their teeth were like
lions’ teeth.
To John, the contrails which followed after the aircraft resembled long, flowing hair. The teeth of a
lion are the most powerful part of the animal; the teeth of the aircraft which John saw could be rocketpropelled canisters containing the substance which causes the intense pain.
9:9 Their chests [the metal underside of the aircraft] were like iron
breast-plates, and the sound their wings made was like the roar of
many horses and chariots rushing into battle. (JNT)
John came up with the best example he knew to describe the roar of the jet engines powering the
aircraft.
9:10 They had tails like scorpions, and there were stings in their
tails. Their power was to hurt [NIV: “torment”] men five months.
137
John is either describing the tail section of an airplane, the rear rotor of a helicopter, or the contrail of
rockets launched from aircraft. Once again, the total length of torment is noted as being five months.
9:11 And they had as king over them the angel of the bottomless
pit [JNT: “Abyss”], whose name in Hebrew is Abaddon, but in Greek
he has the name Apollyon [JNT: “Destroyer”].
Angel of the Abyss
The angel of the abyss who was given the key to release this woe is Satan; it is Satan who possesses
and works through the Beast, and is therefore the king over this army:
2TH 2:9 The coming of the lawless one is according to the working of Satan, with all
power, signs, and lying wonders,
9:12 One woe is past. Behold, still two more woes are coming after
these things.
Timeframe
The full five months of the Fifth Trumpet are completed before the Sixth Trumpet is allowed to come.
9:13 Then the sixth angel sounded: And I heard a voice from the
four horns of the golden altar which is before God,
Sixth Trumpet
The Sixth Trumpet is blown and is followed by an announcement from the throne-room of God.
9:14 saying to the sixth angel who had the trumpet, “Release the
four angels who are bound at the great river Euphrates.”
Why are these angels waiting at the Euphrates until they are granted permission to act? Since the
Beast will establish his throne in Jerusalem (DAN 11:45), it seems that all the nations tormented by him
for five months will assemble north of Israel in the area of the Euphrates River. These angels will prevent
any advancement from the Euphrates against the Beast until they are allowed to act.
JER 50:9 For behold, I will raise and cause to come up against Babylon an assembly of
great nations from the north country, and they shall array themselves against her; from
there she shall be captured. Their arrows shall be like those of an expert warrior; none
shall return in vain.
This is the time when the Beast goes out of Jerusalem to meet the eastern army:
DAN 11:44 But news from the east and the north shall trouble him; therefore he shall go
out with great fury to destroy and annihilate many.
9:15 So the four angels, who had been prepared for the hour and
day and month and year, were released to kill a third of mankind.
These angels are the spirits who will influence men to wage war at the hour designated by God:
JER 51:11 Make the arrows bright! Gather the shields! The LORD has raised up the spirit
of the kings of the Medes. For His plan is against Babylon to destroy it, because it is the
vengeance of the LORD, the vengeance for His temple.
Because “the hour” is designated to be on a specific day of a specific month of a specific year, the
length of this event is set at precisely sixty minutes (see Appendix F).
138
9:16 Now the number of the army of the horsemen was two
hundred million; I heard the number of them.
Army of 200,000,000
This will be a literal army composed primarily of the nations of the east who will have been tormented
for five months. John uses the term “horsemen” to describe troops riding in fast-moving mechanized
vehicles.
JER 50:41-42 Behold, a people shall come from the north, and a great nation and many kings
shall be raised up from the ends of the earth. They shall hold the bow and the lance; they are
cruel and shall not show mercy. Their voice shall roar like the sea; they shall ride on horses,
set in array, like a man for the battle, against you, O daughter of Babylon.
JOE 2:1-2 Blow the trumpet in Zion, and sound an alarm in My holy mountain! Let all the
inhabitants of the land tremble; for the day of the LORD is coming, for it is at hand: a day of
darkness and gloominess, a day of clouds and thick darkness, like the morning clouds spread
over the mountains. A people come, great and strong, the like of whom has never been; nor
will there ever be any such after them, even for many successive generations [KJV: “even to
the years of many generations”]. [This will not happen again until after the Millennium has
ended.]
9:17 And thus I saw the horses in the vision: those who sat on
them had breastplates of fiery red, hyacinth blue, and sulfur
yellow; and the heads of the horses were like the heads of lions;
and out of their mouths came fire, smoke, and brimstone.
Weapons of War
Once again, John attempts to describe modern war machines in the language of his time. The colors
seem to describe the reflections of explosions off of the armored weapons.
JOE 2:3-4 A fire devours before them, and behind them a flame burns; the land is like the
Garden of Eden before them, and behind them a desolate wilderness; surely nothing shall
escape them. Their appearance is like the appearance of horses; and like swift steeds, so
they run.
Horses represented the fastest method of transportation known to Joel and John.
9:18 By these three was the third part of men killed, by the fire,
and by the smoke, and by the brimstone, which issued out of their
mouths. (KJV)
A Third Part Killed
Throughout human history God has limited the horseman of the Fourth Seal to striking no more than
one-fourth of humanity with premature death (6:8). The cap on premature death is lifted with the
opening of the Seventh Seal and the beginning of God’s wrath. The repercussions of the first four
Trumpet Plagues will lead to the deaths of one-third of the human population through famine and
pestilence. Now, a second third is erased by the most destructive sword of war man has ever used. The
destruction of one-third of humanity in the space of one hour could only be accomplished by nuclear war.
Fire, smoke and brimstone aptly describe atomic blasts.
EZE 5:12 …and one-third shall fall by the sword all around you…
139
9:19 For their power is in their mouth and in their tails; for their
tails are like serpents, having heads; and with them they do harm.
Weapons of War
John describes missiles:
the mouth, or front, of the missile is where the warheads are located,
the power unleashed by warheads far surpasses the power in their tails where the rocket
engines are located, and
the rockets’ exhaust gave John the impression of snakes moving through the atmosphere.
9:20 But the rest of mankind, who were not killed by these
plagues, did not repent of the works of their hands, that they
should not worship demons, and idols of gold, silver, brass, stone,
and wood, which can neither see nor hear nor walk.
Unrepentant
This verse connects the trumpets to plagues, which come suddenly, and spread rapidly. Despite the
horrific events which will claim two-thirds of the world’s population, humanity will not reject its idolatries,
but will rebelliously cling to them. They will continue to put their trust in their weapons and false
religions.
9:21 And they did not repent of their murders or their sorceries or
their sexual immorality or their thefts.
Their idols allow humanity to transgress the commandments of God. Sorcery is making an appeal to
the supernatural to supply power, which is a blatant affront to the first commandment. Due to their
obstinacy and arrogance, God will unleash yet more horrors upon mankind after the Seventh Trumpet is
blown.
Introduction
This begins an inset covering the events which actually begin prior to the Fifth Seal and culminate with
the Seventh Trumpet.
10:1 I saw still another mighty angel coming down from heaven,
clothed with a cloud. And a rainbow was on [GSP: “encircled”] his
head, his face was like the sun, and his feet like pillars of fire.
This angel symbolizes Jesus coming in His glorified state.
10:2 He had a little book [JNT: “scroll lying”] open in his hand. And
he set his right foot on the sea and his left foot on the land,
Right Foot, Left Foot
Standing on the sea and on the land symbolized that the content of the little book which the angel
carried pertained to all nations; nothing more is mentioned about it until vs. 8.
10:3 and cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roars.
140
Voice as a Lion
We were shown in 5:5 that Jesus is the Lion of the tribe of Judah; therefore His speech is symbolized
by the roaring of a lion.
10:3 (cont.)-4 When he cried out, seven thunders uttered their
voices. Now when the seven thunders uttered their voices, I was
about to write; but I heard a voice from heaven saying to me,
“Seal up the things which the seven thunders uttered, and do not
write them.”
Thunder
Several passages show that thunder is symbolic of the voice of God:
JOB 37:5 God thunders marvelously with His voice; He does great things which we cannot
comprehend.
JOB 40:9 Have you an arm like God? Or can you thunder with a voice like His?
JOH 12:28-29 “Father, glorify Your name." Then a voice came from heaven, saying, “I have
both glorified it and will glorify it again.” Therefore the people who stood by and heard it said
that it had thundered. Others said, “An angel has spoken to Him."
Seven Thunders
Since thunder symbolizes God’s voice and seven symbolizes completeness, it seems that the seven
thunders represent God’s complete instruction in some area. Verse 7 refers to the completion of the
revealing of the mystery of God; therefore it is logical to conclude that the seven thunders have a bearing
on that revelation.
Do Not Write Them
If the information was meant for anyone to understand, it would not need to be sealed. The command
not to record what was heard was not unique to John; the apostle Paul also heard things in his vision
which he was not allowed to record:
2CO 12:1-4 It is doubtless not profitable for me to boast. I will come to visions and
revelations of the Lord: I know a man in Christ who fourteen years ago—whether in the
body I do not know, or whether out of the body I do not know, God knows—such a one
was caught up to the third heaven. And I know such a man—whether in the body or out of
the body I do not know, God knows—how he was caught up into Paradise and heard
inexpressible words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
The difference between what Paul heard and what John experiences is that John connects what he
heard to a specific number of items. The thunders represent God speaking seven times; yet, God does
not want this particular information disseminated. Rather, He wants it withheld so that the wicked are
denied knowing how He will bring all of the prophetic threads together at the time of the end—because
only the wise are allowed to understand at that time:
DAN 12:9-10 And he said, “Go your way, Daniel, for the words are closed up and sealed
till the time of the end. Many shall be purified, made white, and refined, but the wicked
shall do wickedly; and none of the wicked shall understand, but the wise shall
understand.”
141
10:5-6 The angel whom I saw standing on the sea and on the land
raised up his hand to heaven and swore by Him who lives forever
and ever, who created heaven and the things that are in it, the
earth and the things that are in it, and the sea and the things that
are in it, that there should be delay no longer,
Parallels to Daniel
This passage loosely parallels the event witnessed by Daniel involving three angels, land and water.
After Gabriel told Daniel that Jerusalem would be conquered by the King of the North, followed by a time
of tribulation (the likes of which the world had never experienced) and culminating in the resurrection of
all whose names are written in the Book of Life, Daniel wanted to know the amount of time covered by
these events:
DAN 12:5-7 Then I, Daniel, looked, and there before me stood two others, one on this
bank of the river and one on the opposite bank. One of them said to the man clothed in
linen, who was above the waters of the river, “How long will it be before these astonishing
things are fulfilled?” The man clothed in linen, who was above the waters of the river,
lifted his right hand and his left hand toward heaven, and I heard him swear by Him who
lives forever, saying, “It will be for a time, times and half a time. When the power of the
holy people has been finally broken, all these things will be completed.” (NIV)
Daniel was told that from the coming of the King of the North, three and a half times would elapse
until the resurrection, which would occur after the ending of the power possessed by the holy people.
Here in REV 10:6, the angel states flatly that there will be no further delay; the following verse revealing
what will no longer be delayed.
10:7 but [JNT: “on the contrary”] in the days of the sounding of the
seventh angel, when he is about to sound, the mystery of God
would be finished, as He declared to His servants the prophets.
Timeframe
The completion of the revealing of the mystery of God occurs just before the sounding of the Seventh
Trumpet; this occurs when the two witnesses have finished their testimony. The mystery, or sacred
secret, of God revolves around the plan He is working out; a plan that only the members of the Church
are allowed to understand prior to the establishment of the Kingdom of God.
MAT 13:11 He answered and said to them, “Because it has been given to you to know the
mysteries of the Kingdom of heaven, but to them it has not been given.”
EPH 1:1, 9-12 …to the saints who are in Ephesus, and faithful in Christ Jesus: having made
known to us the mystery of His will, according to His good pleasure which He purposed in
Himself, that in the dispensation of the fullness of the times He might gather together in one
all things in Christ, both which are in heaven [HEB 12:23 “spirits of just men made perfect”]
and which are on earth—in Him. In Him also we have obtained an inheritance, being
predestined according to the purpose of Him who works all things according to the counsel of
His will, that we who first trusted in Christ should be to the praise of His glory.
COL 1:26-27 the mystery which has been hidden from ages and from generations, but now has
been revealed to His saints. To them God willed to make known what are the riches of the
glory of this mystery among the Gentiles: which is Christ in you, the hope of glory.
142
ROM 11:25-26 For I do not desire, brethren, that you should be ignorant of this mystery, lest
you should be wise in your own opinion, that blindness in part has happened to Israel until the
fullness of the Gentiles has come in. And so all Israel will be saved…
ROM 16:25 Now to Him who is able to establish you according to my gospel and the preaching
of Jesus Christ, according to the revelation of the mystery kept secret since the world began
10:8-10 Then the voice which I heard from heaven spoke to me
again and said, “Go, take the little book which is open in the hand
of the angel who stands on the sea and on the earth.” And I went
to the angel and said to him, “Give me the little book.” And he said
to me, “Take and eat it; and it will make your stomach bitter, but it
will be as sweet as honey in your mouth.” Then I took the little
book out of the angel’s hand and ate it, and it was as sweet as
honey in my mouth. But when I had eaten it, my stomach became
bitter.
Sweet as Honey
David emphasized how greatly he desired the precious word of God; it was like the most delectable
and gratifying part of a meal:
PSA 119:103 How sweet are Your words to my taste, sweeter than honey to my mouth!
Like John, Ezekiel was required to eat a scroll prior to fulfilling God’s commission to him:
EZE 2:8-3:3 “But you, son of man, hear what I say to you. Do not be rebellious like that
rebellious house; open your mouth and eat what I give you.” Now when I looked, there
was a hand stretched out to me; and behold, a scroll of a book was in it. Then He spread
it before me; and there was writing on the inside and on the outside, and written on it
were lamentations and mourning and woe. Moreover He said to me, “Son of man, eat
what you find; eat this scroll, and go, speak to the house of Israel.” So I opened my
mouth, and He caused me to eat that scroll. And He said to me, “Son of man, feed your
belly, and fill your stomach with this scroll that I give you.” So I ate it, and it was in my
mouth like honey in sweetness.
10:11 And he said to me, “You must prophesy again about [KJV:
“before”; REB: “over”; NAS: “concerning”] many peoples, nations,
tongues, and kings.”
Prophesy Again
Ezekiel was required to go only to the house of Israel that was with him in exile in Babylon:
EZE 3:4-6 And He said to me: “Son of man, go to the house of Israel and speak with My
words to them. For you are not sent to a people of unfamiliar speech and of hard
language, but to the house of Israel, not to many people of unfamiliar speech and of hard
language, whose words you cannot understand. Surely, had I sent you to them, they
would have listened to you.”
About/Before
The KJV translation of the Greek preposition “epi” is not used in other translations because it is rarely
used in this context. However, there are several passages where it makes no sense unless it is translated
“before”:
143
MAT 10:18 You will be brought before governors and kings for My sake, as a testimony to
them and to the Gentiles.
1TI 6:13 I urge you in the sight of God who gives life to all things, and before Christ Jesus who
witnessed the good confession before Pontius Pilate,
If “before” is the intended meaning, then John could not have fulfilled this during his lifetime, but only
through the preserved scroll of Revelation. In the context of this chapter and the following, it makes
more sense to view John in the role of an end-time representative of God—it would not specifically be
John, but another representative chosen by God who would fulfill this prophecy. Chapter 11 reveals how
this will be accomplished.
11:1 Then I was given a reed like a measuring rod. And the angel
stood, saying, “Rise and measure the temple of God, the altar, and
those who worship there.
Measuring the Temple
This is another similarity with Ezekiel; the millennial temple was measured in the sight of Ezekiel (EZE
40:5-43:17) to symbolize its establishment. However, measuring does not always involve establishing—
sometimes measuring represents making judgments:
ISA 28:17 Judgment also will I lay to the line, and righteousness to the plummet… (KJV)
The temple of God in the New Testament is identified as the Church (1CO 3:16-17), which is
composed of the ministry (the altar) and the laity (those who worship there). The end-time Church of
God is measured by God to determine which individuals qualify for His promise of protection during the
tribulation (3:10) and those who will not (3:18). The measuring line or rod is straight and narrow and
represents the truth which defines the way of God (MAT 7:14). Clearly, John cannot fulfill this part of the
vision because it occurs in the closing years of the age.
11:2 “But leave out the court which is outside the temple, and do
not measure it, for it has been given to the Gentiles. And they will
tread the holy city underfoot for forty-two months.
Prophetic Event
The focus now shifts from the spiritual temple to the physical city of Jerusalem in order to establish
the point in time when the measuring is completed:
LUK 21:24 …And Jerusalem will be trampled by Gentiles until the times of the Gentiles are
fulfilled.
The “times of the Gentiles” (or nations) are the 3½ years, or times, which begin when the army of the
Beast conquers Jerusalem and ends at the sounding of the Seventh Trumpet (see Appendix F).
11:3 “And I will give power to my two witnesses, and they will
prophesy one thousand two hundred and sixty days, clothed in
sackcloth.”
The Two Witnesses
God sends two individuals to establish a legal testimony against the nations so that the action He
takes cannot be disputed:
144
NUM 35:30 Whoever kills a person, the murderer shall be put to death on the testimony of
witnesses; but one witness is not sufficient testimony against a person for the death penalty.
DEU 19:15 One witness shall not rise against a man concerning any iniquity or any sin that he
commits; by the mouth of two or three witnesses the matter shall be established.
Their prophesying is the primary reference to preaching the gospel that Jesus mentioned in the Olivet
Prophecy, which will stress the end of Satan’s usurped rule and the establishment of Christ’s reign:
MAT 24:14 And this gospel of the kingdom will be preached in all the world as a witness to
all the nations, and then the end will come.
Preached as a Witness
This is the primary meaning of what John was told in 10:11 about going again before many peoples,
nations, tongues and kings.
Clothed in Sackcloth
The term “clothed in sackcloth” simply refers to being filled with humility (MAT 11:21). These two will
not have a haughty, arrogant approach or attitude; their meekness will reflect the bitterness they will
feel, knowing the suffering connected with the message they bring (10:9).
11:4 These are the two olive trees and the two lampstands
standing before the God of the earth.
Two Olive Trees
The introduction of the two olive trees came in a vision of Zechariah (ZEC 4:3), and were only
identified at the time as being two anointed ones who serve God (ZEC 4:14). Nothing else is directly
mentioned about them until this verse, where they are also identified as lampstands.
Lampstands
Lampstands are used to symbolize the seven churches because the Church is required to let its light
shine (MAT 5:14-16). The two witnesses are also considered lampstands because they too are used by
God to provide illumination during the most severe period of darkness the world has ever experienced.
11:5 If anyone tries to do them harm, fire comes out of their
mouth and consumes their enemies—yes, if anyone tries to harm
them, that is how he must die. (JNT)
A Consuming Fire
This is similar to what Elijah did with his belligerent enemies:
2KI 1:10-12 So Elijah answered and said to the captain of fifty, “If I am a man of God,
then let fire come down from heaven and consume you and your fifty men.” And fire came
down from heaven and consumed him and his fifty. Then he sent to him another captain
of fifty with his fifty men. And he answered and said to him: “Man of God, thus has the
king said, ‘Come down quickly!’” So Elijah answered and said to them, “If I am a man of
God, let fire come down from heaven and consume you and your fifty men.” And the fire
of God came down from heaven and consumed him and his fifty.
Although fire may literally come out of their mouths, this verse may be symbolic and mean that, like
Elijah, when they speak the word, their enemies ignite into flames.
145
11:6 These have power to shut heaven, so that no rain falls in the
days of their prophecy…
Shutting Heaven
The very first mention of Elijah in scripture is at his pronouncement that rain would be withheld:
1KI 17:1 And Elijah the Tishbite, of the inhabitants of Gilead, said to Ahab, “As the LORD God
of Israel lives, before whom I stand, there shall not be dew nor rain these years, except at my
word.”
LUK 4:25 But I tell you truly, many widows were in Israel in the days of Elijah, when the
heaven was shut up three years and six months, and there was a great famine throughout all
the land;
The duration of the withholding of rain was 3½ years; the total time of the two witnesses’ commission
is exactly the same, 1260 days. This indicates that, like Elijah, the first action taken by the two witnesses
is to announce that rain will be withheld, since no rain falls during the time of their witness. This does not
specify whether the absence of rain will be confined to one geographical area or whether it will be global
in nature.
11:6 …and they have power over waters to turn them to blood,
and to strike the earth with all plagues, as often as they desire.
Plagues
This statement reflects the actions God performed through Moses, beginning with the first plague
which struck Egypt. By combining this with the previous statement regarding Elijah, it becomes obvious
that the two witnesses greatly resemble the prophets Moses and Elijah. This fits well with the account of
Jesus’ transfiguration which depicts the time of Christ’s return, which will be addressed further in vs. 12.
11:7 Now when they finish their testimony [JNT: “witnessing”]…
Finishing Their Witness
This time comes exactly 1260 days after they begin.
11:7 …the beast that ascends out of the bottomless pit [JNT:
“abyss”]will make war against them, overcome them, and kill them.
The Beast
This is the first time that the beast is mentioned in Revelation. In his introduction, it is revealed that
he comes out of the abyss, which symbolizes his restraint until God’s appointed time of prophetic
fulfillment arrives. Paul elaborated on this:
2TH 2:1-8 Concerning the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ and our being gathered to him,
we ask you, brothers, not to become easily unsettled or alarmed by some prophecy, report
or letter supposed to have come from us, saying that the day of the Lord has already
come. Don’t let anyone deceive you in any way, for that day will not come until the
rebellion occurs and the man of lawlessness is revealed, the man doomed to destruction.
(NIV) …who opposes and exalts himself above all that is called God or is worshiped, so
that he sits as God [sits] in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God. Do you not
remember that when I was still with you I told you these things? And now you know what
is restraining, that he may be revealed in his own time. For the mystery of lawlessness is
already at work; only He who now restrains will do so until he is taken out of the way. And
146
then the lawless one will be revealed, whom the Lord will consume with the breath of His
mouth and destroy with the brightness of His coming. (NKJ)
The “lawless one”, called “the beast” in Revelation, is the one that John identifies as the Antichrist:
1JO 2:18 Little children, it is the last hour; and as you have heard that the Antichrist is
coming...
The beast will be revealed (he ascends out of the Abyss) shortly before Jerusalem is conquered; the
overthrow of the city will have occurred 3½ years (minus 3½ days) prior to the murders of these two
men. The deaths of the two witnesses fulfill the prophecy found in DAN 12:7 regarding the time when
the “power of the holy people” will finally be broken.
11:8 And their dead bodies will lie in the street of the great city
which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord
was crucified.
Sodom & Egypt
Isaiah referred to Jerusalem as Sodom (ISA 1:10) due to the reprehensible morality of the people.
Egypt is spiritually symbolic of enslavement by sin. Although the designation of “great city” refers to
Babylon throughout the rest of this book, here it must refer to Jerusalem due to it being the location
where Jesus was crucified (see Appendix F).
11:9 Then those from the peoples, tribes, tongues, and nations will
see their dead bodies three-and-a-half days, and not allow their
dead bodies to be put into graves.
Unburied Corpses
The public display of a person’s body after death was considered to be the worst humiliation possible.
11:10 And those who dwell on the earth will rejoice over them,
make merry, and send gifts to one another, because these two
prophets tormented those who dwell on the earth.
Rejoicing
The world’s perspective will be that the two prophets tormented them through the plagues which they
announced during their witnessing. In reality, they will simply speak and do whatever God directs them.
11:11 Now after the three-and-a-half days the breath of life from
God entered them, and they stood on their feet, and great fear fell
on those who saw them.
Resurrection
The resurrection of the two witnesses occurs at the Seventh Trumpet, the same time when all of the
dead in Christ are resurrected. However, in their case, to provide a further witness to the world of who
they are, God will resurrect them in their bodies. Once the witness is accomplished, their bodies will be
changed to spirit just as the living saints are changed from mortal to immortal (1CO 15:52).
11:12 And they heard a loud voice from heaven saying to them,
“Come up here.” And they ascended to heaven in a cloud, and their
enemies saw them.
147
Ascending to Heaven
This command is connected to the time of the Seventh Trumpet:
1TH 4:16 For the Lord himself will come down from heaven, with a loud command, with
the voice of the archangel and with the trumpet call of God, and the dead in Christ will rise
first. (NIV)
Jesus alluded to this event at the time He gave the vision of His return to the core group of the
disciples:
MAT 16:27-28; 17:1-3 “For the Son of Man will come in the glory of His Father with His
angels, and then He will reward each according to his works. Assuredly, I say to you, there
are some standing here who shall not taste death till they see the Son of Man coming in
His kingdom.” Now after six days Jesus took Peter, James, and John his brother, led them
up on a high mountain by themselves; and He was transfigured before them. His face
shone like the sun, and His clothes became as white as the light. And behold, Moses and
Elijah appeared to them, talking with Him.
This states that Moses and Elijah appeared in this vision of the time when the resurrection occurs.
However, Jesus also makes a very important point when explaining a question posed by the disciples
based upon the vision. It is important to remember that at the time the disciples asked this question,
they did not understand the Messiah would come twice.
MAT 17:9-13 Now as they came down from the mountain, Jesus commanded them,
saying, “Tell the vision to no one until the Son of Man is risen from the dead.” And His
disciples asked Him, saying, “Why then do the scribes say that Elijah must come first?”
Jesus answered and said to them, ‘Indeed, Elijah is coming first and will restore all things
[preceding the Second Coming]. But I say to you that Elijah has come already [preceding
the beginning of Jesus’ ministry], and they did not know him but did to him whatever they
wished. Likewise the Son of Man is also about to suffer at their hands.” Then the disciples
understood that He spoke to them of John the Baptist.
The End-Time Elijah
Jesus clearly revealed that John the Baptist was a type of Elijah in that he fulfilled the prophecy made
through Malachi, as John’s father Zechariah was told by Gabriel:
LUK 1:17 He will also go before Him in the spirit and power of Elijah, ‘to turn the hearts of
the fathers to the children,’ and the disobedient to the wisdom of the just, to make ready
a people prepared for the Lord.
Just as John was a type, so the two witnesses may be a type of Elijah by the fire which destroys those
who would harm them and by the withholding of rain from the earth. There is also the possibility that
God may resurrect both Moses and Elijah and use them as the two witnesses, since they have already
proven themselves to be faithful prophets. In addition to God stating He would send “Elijah the prophet”
(MAL 3:5)—not a type of Elijah—the resurrections of Lazarus (JOH 12:17-18) and the many saints after
Jesus was resurrected (MAT 27:52-53) show that if God wants to physically resurrect someone before the
Seventh Trumpet, He can do it.
Is it then possible that vs. 12 reflects the fulfillment of what the disciples saw in the vision of the
transfiguration of Jesus—that Moses and Elijah will be the two witnesses?
148
11:13 In the same hour there was a great earthquake, and a tenth
of the city fell. In the earthquake seven thousand men were killed,
and the rest were afraid and gave glory to [PHL, GSP: “acknowledged
the glory of”] the God of heaven.
A Great Earthquake
This earthquake seems to be centered at Jerusalem, whereas the earthquakes at the opening of the
Sixth Seal and at the end of the 7 Bowl Plagues will be universal in scope. It is possible that this
earthquake is due to the Jewish proclivity of wanting signs as proof that God is present in an event:
1CO 1:22 For Jews request a sign, and Greeks seek after wisdom;
The Jews are familiar with Malachi’s prophecy of Elijah coming before the Messiah. They will probably
connect the two witnesses to that prophecy once God destroys a tithe of the city and kills 7,000 people in
Jerusalem because that number is also connected with Elijah in 1KI 19:18, where God told Elijah He had
preserved 7,000 people from pagan idolatry and Baal worship.
Glory To God
This seems to be the time when God fulfills the prophecy of saving the physical tribe of Judah prior to
the other tribes of Israel:
ZEC 12:7-11 The LORD will save the tents of Judah first, so that the glory of the house of
David and the glory of the inhabitants of Jerusalem shall not become greater than that of
Judah. In that day the LORD will defend the inhabitants of Jerusalem; the one who is
feeble among them in that day shall be like David, and the house of David shall be like
God, like the Angel of the LORD before them. It shall be in that day that I will seek to
destroy all the nations that come against Jerusalem. And I will pour on the house of David
and on the inhabitants of Jerusalem the Spirit of grace and supplication; then they will
look on Me whom they have pierced; they will mourn for Him as one mourns for his only
son, and grieve for Him as one grieves for a firstborn. In that day there shall be a great
mourning in Jerusalem, like the mourning at Hadad Rimmon in the plain of Megiddo.
Once the Seventh Trumpet sounds and the resurrection occurs, God will open the minds of the Jews
and they will reclaim the city, ending the trampling of Jerusalem by the nations and the Antichrist. When
their minds are opened, the Jews will be deeply moved, shedding tears in much the same way as the
mourners of Josiah did when he was killed in battle.
11:14 The second woe is past. Behold, the third woe is coming
quickly.
End of Inset
This verse picks up chronologically after 9:21. The second woe will be the war of the Sixth Trumpet
that destroys one-third of humanity (see Appendix C).
11:15-17 Then the seventh angel sounded: And there were loud
voices in heaven, saying, “The kingdoms of this world have
become the kingdoms of our Lord and of His Christ, and He shall
reign forever and ever!” And the twenty-four elders who sat before
God on their thrones fell on their faces and worshiped God, saying:
“We give You thanks, O Lord God Almighty, the One who is and
who was and who is to come, because You have taken Your great
149
power and reigned [JNT: “and have begun to rule”; PHL: “and hast
become king”].
The proclamation of the beginning of Christ’s reign is made once the trumpet sounds. However, the
woe of the Seventh Trumpet must occur before He literally takes control.
11:18 “The nations were angry, and Your wrath has come [JNT:
“The Goyim raged. But now Your rage has come”], and the time of the
dead [nations], that they should be judged, and that You should
reward Your servants the prophets and the saints, and those who
fear Your name, small and great, and should destroy those who
destroy the earth.”
Nations Were Angry
The JNT connects this passage to a prophecy found in the Psalms:
PSA 2:1 Why do the nations rage, and the people plot a vain thing?
The Seventh Trumpet is sounded exactly one hour after the Sixth Trumpet, which depicts a global
thermonuclear war, during which time the nations are angry!
Time of the Nations
There are some who believe that vs. 18 is a synopsis of the rest of Revelation, and therefore accept
the rendering of the Stephanus Greek text printed in 1550 which implies that the events of the Seventh
Trumpet include the time of the judging of the dead. However, since the material given after each
trumpet is sounded has (through the first six) applied to that immediate period and no more, the same
should be expected here. The official Greek text of the Greek Orthodox Church is known as the
Patriarchal Kania; in the only variation with the Stephanus text in this verse, the Patriarchal Kania has
“ethnon” (which means “nations”), rather than “nekros” (which means “dead”). The “time of the nations”
refers to God’s judgment poured out through the seven Bowl Plagues.
11:19 Then the temple of God was opened in heaven, and the ark
of His covenant was seen in His temple….
Opening of God’s Temple
The opening of the temple in heaven, where God sits and reigns, symbolizes not only Christ leaving to
gather the saints, but also to Him bringing them back into the temple, fulfilling the ceremony of the wave
loaves which was required to be made on the Feast of Weeks:
LEV 23:17,20 You shall bring from your settlements two loaves of bread as an elevation
offering; each shall be made of two-tenths of a measure of choice flour, baked after
leavening, as first fruits to the LORD...The priest shall elevate these—the two lambs—
together with the bread of the first fruits as an elevation offering before the LORD; they
shall be holy to the LORD for the priest. (TAN)
The Ark of the Covenant
The ark constructed by Moses represented the throne of God and His presence among His nation.
Enclosed within the ark were the scrolls containing the covenant agreement between God and His people,
which guaranteed physical promises. The ark in heaven is not the physical one. The covenant associated
with this ark is the New Covenant which guarantees eternal life to His people.
150
11:19 …And there were lightnings, noises, thunderings, an
earthquake, and great hail.
Timeframe
At the time of the sounding of the Seventh Trumpet, a severe earthquake causes one-tenth of
Jerusalem to collapse. There will also be an even more powerful earthquake which strikes at the close of
the events which compose the third woe. In fact, this passage parallels the events of the Seventh Bowl
Plague (16:17-21).
Inset
After covering the blowing of the Seventh Trumpet in the closing verses of Chapter 11, we come once
again to another inset section which extends through Chapter 13. This chapter covers the story of the
devil’s intense hatred of Israel—both physical and spiritual.
12:1 Now a great sign appeared in heaven: a woman clothed with
the sun, with the moon under her feet, and on her head a garland
of twelve stars.
Sun, Moon & Stars
The symbolism of the sun, moon and stars is connected to the dream of Joseph concerning his father,
mother and brothers:
GEN 37:9-10 Then he dreamed still another dream and told it to his brothers, and said,
“Look, I have dreamed another dream. And this time, the sun, the moon, and the eleven
stars bowed down to me.” So he told it to his father and his brothers; and his father
rebuked him and said to him, “What is this dream that you have dreamed? Shall your
mother and I and your brothers indeed come to bow down to the earth before you?”
The Woman
What John sees is a sign—it is not literal. The woman is connected to the physical nation of Israel by
the symbolism from Joseph’s dream.
12:2 Then being with child, she cried out in labor and in pain to
give birth.
Newborn Child
The significance of the child from this mother takes us back to the book of Genesis, and will be
addressed in vs. 4. Her connection to Israel is to show the descent of the Child she carried.
12:3 And another sign appeared in heaven: behold, a great [MOF,
PHL: “huge”], fiery red dragon having seven heads and ten horns,
and seven diadems [KJV: “crowns”] on his heads.
Fiery Red Dragon
This is the first mention of the dragon in Revelation; clearly identified as the devil vs. 9, he is shown to
possess great power. Again, it is important to understand that a sign does not mean what is seen exists
in reality. In the most detailed description given of the dragon, only one face, one mouth and one neck
are actually mentioned (JOB 41:14-22). Therefore, the heads of the dragon symbolize its power over the
151
heads of seven distinct governments, being symbolized at the point in history when the dragon began to
rule over the Roman Empire.
PSA 74:14 It was You who crushed the heads of Leviathan, who left him as food for the
denizens of the desert. (TAN)
Red Color
The Greek from which “red” is translated literally means “flame-colored”; red would represent the
blood of the saints the dragon is responsible for shedding throughout the duration of human history.
12:4 His tail drew a third of the stars of heaven and threw them to
the earth….
Rebellion
This statement is the historical account of when the being which became the devil (Heylel) first
rebelled against God:
ISA 14:12-15 How you are fallen from heaven, O Lucifer [TAN: “O shining one”], son of the
morning! How you are cut down to the ground, you who weakened the nations! For you have
said in your heart: ‘I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God; I
will also sit on the mount of the congregation on the farthest sides of the north; I will ascend
above the heights of the clouds, I will be like the Most High.’ Yet you shall be brought down to
Sheol, to the lowest depths of the Pit.
EZE 28:15-16 You were perfect in your ways from the day you were created, till iniquity was
found in you. By the abundance of your trading you became filled with violence within, and you
sinned; therefore I cast you as a profane thing out of the mountain of God; and I destroyed
you, O covering cherub, from the midst of the fiery stones.
Thrown to the Earth
The dragon’s tail always follows it. Likewise, one-third of all the angels which followed the dragon
were cast to the earth at the same time he was:
2PE 2:4 For if God did not spare the angels who sinned, but cast them down to hell and
delivered them into chains of darkness, to be reserved for judgment;
JUD 6 And the angels who did not keep their proper domain, but left their own abode, He has
reserved in everlasting chains under darkness for the judgment of the great day;
12:4 …And the dragon stood before the woman who was ready to
give birth, to devour her Child as soon as it was born.
Her Child
Both signs which John witnessed relate to the first prophecy concerning the Messiah:
GEN 3:15 And I will put enmity between you and the woman, and between your seed and
her Seed; He shall bruise your head, and you shall bruise His heel.
God promised that the Messiah would come by human birth, and that the devil would hate both the
woman and her Child. His hatred would arise from knowing that the Child would ultimately take back all
the power the devil seized from man:
152
ISA 9:6 For unto us a Child is born, unto us a Son is given; and the government will be
upon His shoulder. And His name will be called Wonderful, Counselor, Mighty God,
Everlasting Father, Prince of Peace.
The devil manipulated Herod in an attempt to put Jesus to death while He was still a young child:
MAT 2:13,16 Now when they had departed, behold, an angel of the Lord appeared to
Joseph in a dream, saying, “Arise, take the young Child and His mother, flee to Egypt, and
stay there until I bring you word; for Herod will seek the young Child to destroy Him.”
Then Herod, when he saw that he was deceived by the wise men, was exceedingly angry;
and he sent forth and put to death all the male children who were in Bethlehem and in all
its districts, from two years old and under, according to the time which he had determined
from the wise men.
12:5 She bore a male Child who was to rule all nations with a rod
of iron. And her Child was caught up to God and His throne.
There is no question as to the identity of the Child:
PSA 2:7-9 I will declare the decree: The LORD has said to Me, “You are My Son, today I
have begotten You. Ask of Me, and I will give You the nations for Your inheritance, and
the ends of the earth for Your possession. You shall break them with a rod of iron; You
shall dash them to pieces like a potter’s vessel.”
The Messiah, as was prophesied, was born from the Israelite tribe of Judah while the physical nation
of Judah was still under the Old Covenant. At the conclusion of His ministry while in the flesh, Jesus
announced that, due to the failure of the physical nation to keep its covenant with God, a change would
occur in the nation through which He would work:
MAT 21:43 Therefore I say to you [leaders of the Jews and Levites, the remnant of Israel],
the kingdom of God will be taken from you and given to a nation bearing the fruits of it
[the kingdom of God].
Shortly after this announcement Jesus died, ending the marriage covenant He had made with the
physical nation of Israel at Sinai. He was then free to establish a New Covenant with the spiritual nation
of Israel: the Church, which now becomes the woman in place of the physical nation.
Child Caught Up to Heaven
This refers to Jesus’ ascension back to the right hand of the Father after He fulfilled the major reasons
for His coming in the flesh: to regain man’s dominion of the earth by never yielding to Satan or sin and
willingly giving His life to pay the penalty of all repented sins.
12:6 Then the woman fled into the wilderness, where she has a
place prepared by God, that they should feed her there [JNT: “so
that she can be taken care of for”] one thousand two hundred and
sixty days.
The Wilderness
By creation, God prepared alpine regions with valleys where the Church could escape the persecution
that would be unavoidable in towns and areas of dense populations. During this specified time, the
Church remained very small in numbers, but stayed spiritually healthy through the truth that it was
taught by those whom Jesus used as pastors.
153
1260 Days
The chronological progression of this section requires these 1260 days to represent 1260 years. As
indicated in Chapter 2, this period would encompass the Pergamos and Thyatira eras, beginning with the
edict from the Council of Nicea in 325, extending to 1585, when the Church was able to safely surface in
England due to the removal of the threat of martyrdom when any possibility of the RCC regaining power
ended with the death of Mary, Queen of Scots in 1587 and the defeat of the Spanish Armada in 1588.
12:7 And war broke out in heaven: Michael and his angels fought
with the dragon; and the dragon and his angels fought,
War in Heaven
This is not the same rebellion as the one prior to the creation of man; this war is the catalyst which
ignites the beginning of the end of the age:
2TH 2:1-3 Concerning the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ and our being gathered to him,
we ask you, brothers, not to become easily unsettled or alarmed by some prophecy, report
or letter supposed to have come from us, saying that the day of the Lord has already
come. Don’t let anyone deceive you in any way, for that day will not come until the
rebellion occurs and the man of lawlessness is revealed, the man doomed to destruction.
(NIV)
Paul’s caution is founded in the prophecy preserved by Daniel concerning the events at the close of
the age:
DAN 12:1 At that time Michael shall stand up, the great prince who stands watch over the
sons of your people; and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there
was a nation, even to that time. And at that time your people shall be delivered, every one
who is found written in the book.
This war is precipitated by the devil because he realizes that the time of his prophesied torment is
quickly approaching (20:1-3). We are never told directly what event prompts the devil to come to this
realization and launch this war. It might be a dramatic increase in the number of saints who are sealed; it
might be God’s decision to cause animal sacrifices to begin; God may simply tell him his time has run out.
Whatever the reason, he is under restraint and prevented from taking action until God decides to remove
the restraint.
2TH 2:6-7 And you know what is now restraining him, so that he may be revealed when
his time comes. For the mystery of lawlessness is already at work, but only until the one
who now restrains it is removed. (NRS)
12:8 but they did not prevail, nor was a place found for them in
heaven any longer.
No Place in Heaven
The devil and some of his demons have been allowed to visit God’s throne-room since his first
rebellion, but will have that privilege revoked once this event concludes:
1KI 22:19-22 Then Micaiah said, “Therefore hear the word of the LORD: I saw the LORD sitting
on His throne, and all the host of heaven standing by, on His right hand and on His left. And
the LORD said, ‘Who will persuade Ahab to go up, that he may fall at Ramoth Gilead?’ So one
spoke in this manner, and another spoke in that manner. Then a spirit came forward and stood
before the LORD, and said, ‘I will persuade him.’ The LORD said to him, ‘In what way?’ So he
154
said, ‘I will go out and be a lying spirit in the mouth of all his prophets.’ And the LORD said,
‘You shall persuade him, and also prevail. Go out and do so.’”
JOB 1:6 Now there was a day when the sons of God came to present themselves before the
LORD, and Satan also came among them.
12:9 So the great dragon was cast out, that serpent of old, called
the Devil and Satan, who deceives the whole world; he was cast to
the earth, and his angels were cast out with him.
The Great Dragon
John now makes it very clear who the dragon is—the same serpent who appeared to Eve in the
Garden of Eden and deceived her into disobeying God, the same being referred to in the scriptures as the
devil (Greek “diabolos” = “accuser”) and Satan (“adversary”). From the Garden of Eden until now, the
serpent continues to operate in the same fashion as he did with Eve—as a deceiver:
JOH 8:44 You are of your father the devil, and the desires of your father you want to do. He
was a murderer from the beginning, and does not stand in the truth, because there is no truth
in him. When he speaks a lie, he speaks from his own resources, for he is a liar and the father
of it.
1JO 5:19 …the whole world lies under the sway of the wicked one.
12:10 Then I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, “Now salvation,
and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of His
Christ have come, for the accuser of our brethren, who accused
them before our God day and night, has been cast down.
Cast Down
This declaration reveals that the casting down of the devil after his rebellion is the signal that the end
of the age has begun. No longer will God listen to the endless charges against the Church which the
adversary brings to Him. This occurs after God has given the final era sufficient time to repent of its
attitude of self-sufficiency and arrogance (3:15-20; 2PE 3:9).
12:11 “And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb and by
the word of their testimony, and they did not love their lives to the
death [NIV: “they did not love their lives so much as to shrink from
death”].
Overcoming
Although this applies to some saints who experienced martyrdom, it applies universally to all of the
saints. A saint is one who has died in baptism (ROM 6:4-6) and totally surrendered to God. The word of
their testimony refers to the way of life they live, refusing to succumb to the temptations of the devil.
12:12 “Therefore rejoice, O heavens, and you who dwell in them!
Woe to the inhabitants of the earth and the sea! For the devil has
come down to you, having great wrath, because he knows that he
has a short time.”
Rejoice, O Heavens
The angels in heaven rejoice because the devil has been cut off—he will never again be allowed an
audience before God. All life on earth is warned to prepare for horrendous events.
155
He Knows
The devil knows what God has caused to be preserved in the Bible. Like his demons, he knows that he
is facing 1000 years of being restrained by God, during which time he will not be allowed to interface
with or influence humanity:
MAT 8:28-29 When He had come to the other side, to the country of the Gergesenes,
there met Him two demon-possessed men, coming out of the tombs, exceedingly fierce,
so that no one could pass that way. And suddenly they cried out, saying, “What have we
to do with You, Jesus, You Son of God? Have You come here to torment us before the
time?”
He also knows God has declared that he will ultimately be cut off forever:
MAT 25:41 Then He will also say to those on the left hand, ‘Depart from Me, you cursed,
into the everlasting fire prepared for the devil and his angels:’
Fearing that time (JAS 2:19), in his twisted arrogance, he will attempt to thwart God’s plan. By so
doing, he will actually fulfill God’s prophecies!
12:13 Now when the dragon saw that he had been cast to the
earth, he persecuted [JNT, GSP: “went in pursuit of”; MOF, NRS:
“pursued”; Greek: “dioko”, literally meaning “follow after” or “pursue” but
can imply “pursue to do harm” or “persecute”] the woman who gave
birth to the male Child.
The Woman
This verse indicates duality. The woman who gave birth to Jesus Christ was the physical nation; this
implies that the devil quickly moves to attack the Jews (LUK 21:20-24). But, since the woman ceased
being the physical nation in vs. 6 and now symbolizes the spiritual nation, the devil will clearly come after
the Church.
12:14 But the woman was given two wings of a great eagle, that
she might fly into the wilderness to her place,…
Here, the woman represents the members of the body of Christ who receive the promise made to the
Church in 3:10.
Eagle’s Wings
The phrase “two wings of a great eagle” simply refers to the need for the Church to move quickly at
this time:
EXO 19:4 You have seen what I did to the Egyptians, and how I bore you on eagles’ wings and
brought you to Myself.
ISA 40:31 But those who wait on the LORD shall renew their strength; they shall mount up
with wings like eagles, they shall run and not be weary, they shall walk and not faint.
In neither of the other passages mentioning eagles’ wings, is the number clearly defined as “two” as it
is here in 12:14. The stress placed on two wings could possibly refer to two stages of movement, which
certainly has foundation in another prophecy:
ZEP 2:1-3 Gather yourselves together, yes, gather together, O undesirable nation, before
the decree is issued, or the day passes like chaff, before the LORD’s fierce anger comes
upon you, before the day of the LORD’s anger comes upon you! Seek the LORD, all you
156
meek of the earth, who have upheld His justice. Seek righteousness, seek humility. It may
be that you will be hidden in the day of the LORD’s anger.
The first gathering seems to represent going to Jerusalem, the second gathering concerns moving
from Jerusalem to the place in the wilderness, prior to the institution of the mark of the Beast.
JER 6:1-3 O you children of Benjamin, gather yourselves to flee from the midst of Jerusalem!
Blow the trumpet in Tekoa, and set up a signal-fire in Beth Haccerem; for disaster appears out
of the north, and great destruction. I have likened the daughter of Zion to a lovely and delicate
woman. The shepherds with their flocks shall come to her. They shall pitch their tents against
her all around. Each one shall pasture in his own place.
MAT 24:15-16 Therefore when you see the ‘abomination of desolation,’ spoken of by Daniel
the prophet, standing in the holy place (whoever reads, let him understand), then let those
who are in Judea flee to the mountains.
Her Place
There are many passages alluding to a place where God provides protection for His people:
PSA 27:1-6,14 The LORD is my light and my salvation; whom shall I fear? The LORD is the
strength of my life; of whom shall I be afraid? When the wicked came against me to eat up my
flesh, my enemies and foes, they stumbled and fell. Though an army may encamp against me,
my heart shall not fear; though war should rise against me, in this I will be confident. One
thing I have desired of the LORD, that will I seek: that I may dwell in the house of the LORD
all the days of my life, to behold the beauty of the LORD, and to inquire in His temple. For in
the time of trouble He shall hide me in His pavilion; in the secret place of His tabernacle He
shall hide me; He shall set me high upon a rock. And now my head shall be lifted up above my
enemies all around me; therefore I will offer sacrifices of joy in His tabernacle; I will sing, yes,
I will sing praises to the LORD. Wait on the LORD; be of good courage, and He shall
strengthen your heart; wait, I say, on the LORD!
PSA 91:1-16 He who dwells in the secret place of the Most High shall abide under the shadow
of the Almighty. I will say of the LORD, “He is my refuge and my fortress; my God, in Him I will
trust.” Surely He shall deliver you from the snare of the fowler And from the perilous
pestilence. He shall cover you with His feathers, and under His wings you shall take refuge; His
truth shall be your shield and buckler. You shall not be afraid of the terror by night, nor of the
arrow that flies by day, nor of the pestilence that walks in darkness, nor of the destruction that
lays waste at noonday. A thousand may fall at your side, and ten thousand at your right hand;
but it shall not come near you. Only with your eyes shall you look, and see the reward of the
wicked. Because you have made the LORD, who is my refuge, even the Most High, your
dwelling place, no evil shall befall you, nor shall any plague come near your dwelling; for He
shall give His angels charge over you, to keep you in all your ways. In their hands they shall
bear you up, lest you dash your foot against a stone. You shall tread upon the lion and the
cobra, the young lion and the serpent you shall trample underfoot. Because he has set his love
upon Me, therefore I will deliver him; I will set him on high, because he has known My name.
He shall call upon Me, and I will answer him; I will be with him in trouble; I will deliver him and
honor him. With long life I will satisfy him, and show him My salvation.
12:14 …where she is nourished for a time and times and half a
time, from [JNT: “away from”] the presence of the serpent [NIV: “out
of the serpent’s reach”].
157
Nourished
In a passage dealing with the time of the end, Isaiah records that those who are obeying God from
their hearts—not simply claiming to be obeying—will ultimately dwell with God. Prior to the First
Resurrection, the ones so doing will receive divine protection in an area protected by rocks:
ISA 33:14-16 The sinners in Zion are afraid; fearfulness has seized the hypocrites: “Who
among us shall dwell with the devouring fire? Who among us shall dwell with everlasting
burnings?” He who walks righteously and speaks uprightly, he who despises the gain of
oppressions, who gestures with his hands, refusing bribes, who stops his ears from
hearing of bloodshed, and shuts his eyes from seeing evil: he will dwell on high; his place
of defense will be the fortress of rocks; bread will be given him, his water will be sure.
The focus of being nourished is on providing what is needed to keep the Church alive during this
period of 3½ years (see Appendix F). The nourishment will consist of bread and water, the bread could
very well be the same bread God gave Israel—manna. Water will also be provided without any danger of
it being poisoned during the Third Trumpet Plague. There is also another possible way in which the
Church will be nourished:
ISA 33:17 Your eyes will see the King in His beauty; they will see the land that is very far
off.
This certainly indicates that those who fulfill the requirements of ISA 33:15 will eventually see the King
of kings—Jesus Christ—in His glorified state when they enter the Promised Land of the Kingdom of God.
But, it may also mean that those who are taken to the woman’s place in the wilderness may see Jesus
Christ just as Moses, Joshua, Paul and others did. This period of 3½ years may refer to spiritual, as well
as physical, nourishment.
The final half week of “confirming the covenant with many” of the 70 Weeks prophecy in the book of
Daniel must be completed before Christ can bring in everlasting righteousness (DAN 9:24, 27). This may
possibly be done during that period; those who are in the woman’s place, being taught by Jesus Himself,
would have the opportunity to “see the land” of the Kingdom of God in a way no other people ever have.
Away From the Serpent
Another important aspect of the place in the wilderness is that it is impregnable to the devil. This
condition was not extant during the period of 1260 years when the Church concealed itself in sparsely
populated regions of Europe. Although God’s elect survived during that time, some were discovered and
either persecuted or martyred.
This condition of being “away from the presence of the serpent” can be understood in two ways:
1. the devil may be prevented from reaching the Church spiritually, and
2. the devil will not be allowed to bring any physical harm to the Church (which seems to be
addressed in the next two verses).
God promises angelic protection for His people who reverence Him:
PSA 34:4, 7 I sought the LORD, and He heard me, and delivered me from all my fears.
The angel of the LORD encamps all around those who fear Him, and delivers them.
158
12:15 So the serpent spewed water out of his mouth like a flood
after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away by
the flood.
A Flood After the Woman
The song of Moses recounted the desire of Pharaoh to catch and destroy Israel as the nation was
fleeing from Egypt, just as the devil will attempt to destroy the Church when it flees from Jerusalem:
EXO 15:9 The enemy said, “I will pursue, I will overtake, I will divide the spoil; my desire shall
be satisfied on them. I will draw my sword, my hand shall destroy them.”
EXO 14:9, 23 So the Egyptians pursued them, all the horses and chariots of Pharaoh, his
horsemen and his army, and overtook them camping by the sea beside Pi Hahiroth, before
Baal Zephon. And the Egyptians pursued and went after them into the midst of the sea, all
Pharaoh’s horses, his chariots, and his horsemen.
12:16 But the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened its
mouth and swallowed up the flood which the dragon had spewed
out of his mouth.
Earth Helped the Woman
The song of Moses also recounted God’s deliverance of physical Israel from the Egyptians at the Red
Sea as well as prophetically looking ahead to the deliverance of spiritual Israel at the time the Church
flees:
EXO 15:10-12 You blew with Your wind, the sea covered them; they sank like lead in the
mighty waters. Who is like You, O LORD, among the gods? Who is like You, glorious in
holiness, fearful in praises, doing wonders? You stretched out Your right hand; the earth
swallowed them.
PSA 57:1-3 Be merciful to me, O God, be merciful to me! For my soul trusts in You; and in the
shadow of Your wings I will make my refuge, until these calamities have passed by. I will cry
out to God Most High, to God who performs all things for me. He shall send from heaven and
save me; He reproaches the one who would swallow me up…
12:17 And the dragon was enraged with the woman, and he went
to make war with the rest of her offspring, who keep the
commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.
Rest of the Woman’s Offspring
When the devil fails to catch and destroy those of the Church who qualify for God’s supernatural
protection, he will then pursue the rest of the woman’s offspring—those who fail to qualify for the
promise made in 3:10. Even though they do not repent of the failings of Laodicea during the time that
God allots them, they outwardly observe the commandments and have in their possession the witness of
Jesus regarding the things which must come to pass. Some of that testimony is contained in this book:
REV 1:1-3 The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave Him to show His servants—
things which must shortly take place. And He sent and signified it by His angel to His
servant John, who bore witness to the word of God, and to the testimony of Jesus Christ,
to all things that he saw. Blessed is he who reads and those who hear the words of this
prophecy, and keep those things which are written in it; for the time is near.
159
The group of commandment-keepers with which the devil makes war will be those who do not pay
heed to some of the testimony they have, such as the witness given to the final era of the repercussions
which will come on all who do not repent during the time of God’s patience.
Introduction
The primary thrust of Chapter 13 is to explain how the dragon, introduced in the last chapter, makes
war with the part of the Church which does not go into the place of refuge (12:17). It also outlines how
the final world empire gains absolute control over the nations.
13:1 Then I stood on the sand of the sea. And I saw a beast rising
up out of the sea…
Beast from the Sea
This parallels the dream and vision of Daniel:
DAN 7:2-3 Daniel spoke, saying, “I saw in my vision by night, and behold, the four winds
of heaven were stirring up the Great Sea. And four great beasts came up from the sea,
each different from the other.”
The sea which is made up of many waters symbolizes humanity, or the nations of the earth (17:15).
13:1 …having seven heads and ten horns, and on his horns ten
crowns, and on his heads a blasphemous name [JNT: “blasphemous
names”; GSP: “blasphemous titles”].
Heads, Horns & Crowns
The heads, horns, crowns and blasphemous names are all symbolic, representing the history behind
this beast which, at the close of the age, has finally accumulated all of these components. It has the
same number of heads and horns as the symbolic beast which represents the devil (12:3). This is to
symbolize that the devil is the power behind this political power. Since blasphemy includes applying to
others titles and names which belong only to God, as well as bringing reproach on God by words or
actions, the blasphemous names reveal a relationship of this beast with the false church.
13:2 Now the beast which I saw was like [NIV, REB: “resembled”] a
leopard, his feet were like the feet of a bear, and his mouth like
the mouth of a lion...
Leopard, Bear & Lion
This beast which John saw was a composite of the creatures Daniel witnessed coming up out of the
sea:
DAN 7:4-7 The first was like a lion [representing Babylon], and had eagle’s wings. I
watched till its wings were plucked off; and it was lifted up from the earth and made to
stand on two feet like a man, and a man’s heart was given to it. And suddenly another
beast, a second, like a bear [representing Medo-Persia]. It was raised up on one side, and
had three ribs in its mouth between its teeth. And they said thus to it: ‘Arise, devour much
flesh!’ After this I looked, and there was another, like a leopard [representing the GrecoMacedonian Empire after Alexander], which had on its back four wings of a bird. The beast
also had four heads, and dominion was given to it. After this I saw in the night visions,
and behold, a fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, exceedingly strong. It had huge iron
160
teeth; it was devouring, breaking in pieces, and trampling the residue with its feet. It was
different from all the beasts that were before it, and it had ten horns.
The lion, bear and four-headed leopard which Daniel saw account for six of the seven heads which
John saw on the composite beast. The seventh head he witnessed had to come from the fourth beast
with iron teeth which Daniel also saw. The ten horns which John saw also had to be derived from that
same beast.
This composite beast reveals that the strengths of each empire were incorporated into each of the
succeeding empires. The final beast therefore, has recognizable parts of all the empires. Daniel witnessed
the beginning of the process: there were to be four distinct beasts; John saw the end result: each beast
had swallowed up the previous beast and taken on some of its characteristics.
13:2 …The dragon gave him his power, his throne, and great
authority.
The Dragon
John quickly points out that the source of the beast’s power and position is the devil.
13:3 One of the heads of the beast appeared to have received a
fatal wound [NKJ: “as if it had been mortally wounded”]… (JNT)
Head Receiving a Fatal Wound
Since the beast is a composite of four successive major kingdoms—each ingesting its predecessor—the
final kingdom of Rome would have ingested six heads (the single head of Babylon, the single head of
Medo-Persia, and the four heads of Greece). That leaves Rome with the only “live” head—the seventh!
This is the head that received a “fatal wound” when the Roman Empire fell in A.D. 476.
13:3 …but its fatal wound was healed… (JNT)
Healed Wound
For 78 years, the area which had been controlled by the western Roman Empire was overrun and
controlled by Vandals from North Africa, Heruli and Ostrogoths. Then, in A.D. 554, Italy and Rome were
reunited with the eastern empire by the “Imperial Restoration” under Justinian. To solidify Roman power,
Justinian yielded himself to the growing power of the papacy. From this point on, the Roman Empire was
designated the “Holy Roman Empire” because ultimate control resided with the Catholic Church.
13:3 …and the whole earth followed after the beast in amazement
[REB: “wondering admiration”] (JNT)
The Antichrist
At this point, the term “beast” is no longer applied to the governmental structure, but rather to the
one who controls the empire represented by the composite beast. (This relates to the Babylonian Empire
which was represented by a tree being replaced by Nebuchadnezzar as described in DAN 4:20-22). This
individual is the one whom Daniel, Paul and John designate as the Antichrist who stands up against
Jesus:
DAN 8:23-25 And in the latter time of their kingdom [the Greco-Macedonian Empire which was
consolidated into the succeeding Roman Empire], when the transgressors have reached their
fullness, a king shall arise, having fierce features, who understands sinister schemes. His
power shall be mighty, but not by his own power; he shall destroy fearfully, and shall prosper
and thrive; he shall destroy the mighty, and also the holy people. Through his cunning he shall
161
cause deceit to prosper under his hand; and he shall magnify himself in his heart. He shall
destroy many in their prosperity. He shall even rise against the Prince of princes; but he shall
be broken without human hand.
2TH 2:4 who opposes and exalts himself above all that is called God or that is worshiped, so
that he sits as God [sits] in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God.
1JO 2:18 Little children, it is the last hour; and as you have heard that the Antichrist is
coming…
The appearance of one who claims to be Jesus Christ, along with miracles which he will be able to
perform by Satan’s power, will grab the attention of the whole world.
13:4 So they worshiped the dragon who gave authority to the
beast…
As Paul points out, the world already obeys and yields itself to Satan, who has control over all
humanity:
2CO 4:4 whose minds the god of this age has blinded, who do not believe, lest the light of
the gospel of the glory of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine on them.
In addition to this, the Antichrist is designated as a “son of perdition” (2TH 2:3) just like Judas Iscariot
was (JOH 17:12). This means that he will allow himself to be possessed by the devil. Therefore, the
peoples of the earth will worship the devil every time they show reverence to the Antichrist.
13:4 …and they worshiped the beast, saying “Who is like the
beast? Who is able to make war with him?”
The Antichrist will be accepted as “king of kings” and “lord of lords”. He will be accepted as the
returning Savior of the world, taking to himself attributes which belong only to God.
EXO 15:11 Who is like You, O LORD, among the gods? Who is like You, glorious in
holiness, fearful in praises, doing wonders?
13:5 And he was given a mouth speaking great things and
blasphemies [JNT: “arrogant blasphemies”; PHL: “monstrous
blasphemies”], and he was given authority to continue [JNT: “act”;
PHL, GSP: “exert”] for forty-two months.
Paul states in 2TH 2:4 that the Antichrist will claim to be God; that is the epitome of blasphemy.
Another aspect of his blasphemies will no doubt revolve around his teachings. Since he will claim to
represent the head of the Church, all nations which claim to be Christian will follow him and his
teachings. It is unlikely that he will agree that the seventh day of the week should be considered the day
of rest; it is unlikely that he will put a stop to Easter and Christmas celebrations; it is unlikely that he will
insist that the dietary laws governing clean and unclean meats should be enforced. Every teaching he
espouses which opposes the truth will be blasphemy. Daniel also affirms that the teachings of this
individual will be against the truth:
DAN 7:23-25 Thus he said: “The fourth beast shall be a fourth kingdom on earth, which
shall be different from all other kingdoms, and shall devour the whole earth, trample it and
break it in pieces. The ten horns are ten kings who shall arise from this kingdom. And
another shall rise after them; he shall be different from the first ones, and shall subdue
three kings. He shall speak pompous words against the Most High, shall persecute the
saints of the Most High, and shall intend to change times and law…”
162
Daniel goes on to establish the length of time that the Antichrist functions prior to losing his control
over God’s people and city:
DAN 7:25 …Then the saints shall be given into his hand for a time and times and half a
time.
13:6 Then he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to
blaspheme His name, His tabernacle, and those who dwell in
heaven.
When his time arrives, he immediately begins exerting his authority and blaspheming by deceptions he
instigates. God’s “tabernacle” can refer to heaven and to the saints since He dwells in both.
13:7 And it was granted [REB: “allowed”] to him to make war with
the saints and to overcome [JNT, REB: “defeat”; NRS, PHL: “conquer”]
them. And authority was given him over every tribe, tongue, and
nation.
Making War with the Saints
As was shown in 12:17, the devil will only have access to the saints who do not go into the place of
refuge. We now find that the way the devil makes war against the saints outside the woman’s place in
the wilderness is through actions of the Antichrist.
13:8 And all who dwell on the earth will worship him…
All Will Worship Him
The only exceptions to this statement are those who do not fall into the category of the following
phrase. The impact of the miracles which Satan is allowed to work at the time the Antichrist is to appear
will initially convince all peoples to consider him to be some type of god. However, as was made clear in
the account of the Trumpet Plagues in Chapter 9, this relationship will not continue for the full 32 years
of his rule from Jerusalem.
13:8 …whose names have not been written in the Book of Life of
the Lamb…
Book of Life
Those whose names have not been written in the Book of Life are those who have not been chosen by
God, which amounts to everyone outside the body of Christ. Jesus assures His chosen disciples that they
should rejoice because their names are written in heaven (LUK 10:20). He also reveals in REV 3:5 that
the overcomer will not be blotted out of the book. Daniel records that the saints whose names are found
in the book will receive salvation at the resurrection (DAN 12:1).
13:8 …slain from the foundation of the world.
Foundation of the World
The primary Greek words translated into the phrase “foundation of the world” are “katabole” (meaning
“disruption” or “overthrow”) and “kosmos” (meaning “arrangement”). The Lamb of God was slain from
the moment the first human sin was committed—it was at the overthrow of the initial arrangement that
God had established with Adam and Eve that the death of a Savior was required.
13:9 Let everyone who can hear listen. (GSP)
13:9 If anyone has an ear, let him hear.
163
Let Him Hear
This is the only other occasion outside of the seven exhortations that God gives to the eras of the
Church where this admonishment is used in Revelation. In this first inset of exhortation since Chapter 3,
God cautions His people to carefully consider what He is about to say.
13:10 He who leads into captivity shall go into captivity; he who
kills with the sword must be killed with the sword…
Price of Vengeance
There is a penalty which must be paid for every sin committed against another person. After hearing
of all the unjust things which are prophesied against the people of God, the inclination is to fight for
justice. However, Christians must understand that justice is in God’s hands—not ours. All who mistreat
others will be mistreated; all who take the lives of others will have their lives taken in a similar fashion:
MAT 26:52 But Jesus said to him, “Put your sword in its place, for all who take the sword
will perish by the sword.”
This passage can also be taken as an encouragement to the eras of the Church which suffer
persecution and martyrdom—especially the remnant of the Church during the final era when Satan is
waging war against them. This statement may be part of the reason for the question posed by the
martyred saints as to when they would be avenged in 6:10. Those used by the devil during the Fifth Seal
will be repaid for what they do to the saints. The devil will be led into captivity (20:2) and the armies of
the Beast will be slaughtered by the sword of Jesus Christ (19:21).
13:10 …This is when God’s holy people must persevere and trust!
(JNT)
13:10 …Here is the patience and the faith of the saints.
Persevere & Trust
This statement concludes the short interjection of admonition which God gives to His servants who
have read this book since the days of John. At the outset of this book God pronounced a blessing on all
of His servants who keep the admonitions scattered throughout this book (1:3). Although this warning is
timeless in its application, it is of vital importance to those of the Church not in the place of refuge who
must experience the war which the devil wages against them.
13:11 Then I saw another beast coming up out of the earth, and
he had two horns like a lamb and spoke like a dragon.
A Second Beast
The second beast looked like a lamb—a baby sheep. However, what came out of its mouth reflected
the influence of the dragon:
MAT 7:15 Beware of false prophets, who come to you in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly
they are ravenous wolves.
The False Prophet
After this chapter, this beast is always referred to as the False Prophet (16:13; 19:20; 20:10). It is, in
fact, a human being. The appearance described here symbolizes a man who exhibits power which he
claims originates with the Lamb of God, when in actuality, it comes from the devil.
164
13:12 And he exercises all the authority of the first beast in his
presence [NRS: “on its behalf”], and causes the earth and those who
dwell in it to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was
healed.
Order of the Beasts’ Appearances
The first beast John saw was associated with the system portrayed by seven heads, ten horns and ten
crowns, and will be the final human ruler of that system. However, the actual order of appearance of
these two men will be reversed. Since the primary purpose of the False Prophet is to promote the
worship of the first beast which John saw, the False Prophet must come first.
13:13 He performs great signs [JNT: “great miracles”], so that he
even makes fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight
of men.
Great Signs
Paul tells us that the miracles which are done by and on behalf of the Antichrist will originate with
Satan:
2TH 2:9 The coming of the lawless one is according to the working of Satan, with all
power, signs, and lying wonders
These miracles are performed to deceive the world into thinking that the Antichrist is truly Jesus
Christ. In order to help validate the claim of the counterfeit, that he is Christ, the False Prophet will make
fire come down from heaven in order to convince them that he is the prophesied Elijah who must
precede the coming of the Messiah:
MAL 4:5 Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and
dreadful day of the LORD.
Fire from Heaven
Elijah is the only one of God’s prophets who ever called fire down from heaven (see 11:5). The reason
for the False Prophet making fire fall from the sky may be an attempt to fulfill the manner in which Jesus
said He would return:
MAT 24:27 For as the lightning comes from the east and flashes to the west, so also will
the coming of the Son of Man be.
13:14 And he deceives those who dwell on the earth by those
signs which he was granted to do in the sight of [NRS: “on behalf
of”] the beast…
Deception
Jesus warned His disciples living at the close of the age of the need to recognize and reject this man
who comes accompanied by miracles:
MAT 24:23-26 Then if anyone says to you, ‘Look, here is the Christ!’ or ‘There!’ do not
believe it. For false christs and false prophets will rise and show great signs and wonders
to deceive, if possible, even the elect. See, I have told you beforehand. Therefore if they
say to you, ‘Look, He is in the desert!’ do not go out; or ‘Look, He is in the inner rooms!’
do not believe it.
165
Paul clearly stated that those who do not love the truth—the word of God (JOH 17:17)—will not be
prepared for this deception, and will fall prey to it:
2TH 2:10-12 …because they did not receive the love of the truth, that they might be
saved. And for this reason God will send them strong delusion, that they should believe
the lie, that they all may be condemned who did not believe the truth but had pleasure in
unrighteousness.
On the other hand, those who love God’s word and study it will recognize the Beast and False Prophet
for who they are. Not only does the Bible give us specific details about these two individuals, but it also
reveals that God sets bounds on the scope of the miracles He allows Satan or his demons to perform,
similar to the time of Egypt’s plagues when God allowed Pharaoh’s magicians to perform some similar
miracles to what Moses and Aaron did:
EXO 7:9-12 When Pharaoh speaks to you, saying, ‘Show a miracle for yourselves,’ then
you shall say to Aaron, ‘Take your rod and cast it before Pharaoh, and let it become a
serpent.’ So Moses and Aaron went in to Pharaoh, and they did so, just as the LORD
commanded. And Aaron cast down his rod before Pharaoh and before his servants, and it
became a serpent. But Pharaoh also called the wise men and the sorcerers; so the
magicians of Egypt, they also did in like manner with their enchantments. For every man
threw down his rod, and they became serpents. But Aaron’s rod swallowed up their rods.
God also prevented the magicians from performing other miracles:
EXO 8:18-19 Now the magicians so worked with their enchantments to bring forth lice, but
they could not. So there were lice on man and beast. Then the magicians said to Pharaoh,
“This is the finger of God.” But Pharaoh’s heart grew hard, and he did not heed them, just
as the LORD had said.
Limiting Satan
When it comes to His people who seek to obey Him, God limits how far Satan can go with them:
JOB 1:12 So the LORD said to Satan, “Behold, all that he has is in your power; only do not
lay a hand on his person.” So Satan went out from the presence of the LORD.
13:14 …telling those who dwell on the earth to make an image to
[NRS: “for”] the beast who was wounded by the sword and lived.
An Image
This verse refers to creating an image of the empire symbolized by the beast wounded by the sword.
This instruction is specific—an “eikon” or representation of the beast is to be constructed for the
Antichrist; this situation is similar to the building of the image by Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, in the
early years of the first of the four empires, which ultimately created the composite beast seen by John:
DAN 3:1 Nebuchadnezzar the king made an image of gold, whose height was sixty cubits
and its width six cubits. He set it up in the plain of Dura, in the province of Babylon.
By combining the height and width measurements, this image, which may have been an obelisk, could
be represented by the number 66. It symbolized the great empire of Babylon ruled by Nebuchadnezzar.
The first world-ruling Babylonian empire was created by Nimrod (GEN 10:8-10).
13:15 He was granted power to give breath to the image of the
beast, that the image of the beast should both speak and cause as
many as would not worship the image of the beast to be killed.
166
It was required of those in Babylon to worship the image built by the order of Nebuchadnezzar:
DAN 3:4-6 Then a herald cried aloud: “To you it is commanded, O peoples, nations, and
languages, that at the time you hear the sound of the horn, flute, harp, lyre, and psaltery,
in symphony with all kinds of music, you shall fall down and worship the gold image that
King Nebuchadnezzar has set up; and whoever does not fall down and worship shall be
cast immediately into the midst of a burning fiery furnace.”
Having life breathed into the image represents reviving the fatally wounded head in a final
resurrection of the Church-State empire. Since the False Prophet has power to give breath to the image,
he is probably the one who negotiates with the ten kings who surrender their power to the Antichrist
(17:12-13). The image will speak politically and militarily as the kingdom of the Antichrist; loyalty to both
the Antichrist and his kingdom will be expected of all living within his realm.
13:16 And he causes all, both small and great, rich and poor, free
and slave, to receive a mark on their right hand or on their
foreheads,
He Causes All…
The one who causes all to receive the mark is the same one who is granted power to give breath to
the image of the beast—the False Prophet. All who live within the realm of the Antichrist—no matter what
their station or situation—will be required to receive this mark. This event fulfills the inference made in:
ZEP 2:1-2 Gather yourselves together, yes, gather together, O undesirable nation, before
the decree is issued, or the day passes like chaff, before the LORD’s fierce anger comes
upon you, before the day of the LORD’s anger comes upon you!
Mark of the Beast
The Greek for “mark” is “charagma” which refers to something engraved, written, impressed or
branded. Although the various usages tend to refer to ownership, the Greek “sphragis” was the seal of
ownership normally put on slaves and soldiers. Whatever the “charagma” may be, its most important
feature is to serve as a stamp of loyalty by the recipient and as a stamp of ownership by the kingdom of
the Beast.
13:17 and that no one may buy or sell except one who has the
mark or [NRS, JNT: “that is”] the name of the beast, or the number of
his name.
The mark is required to participate in the economy established in the Antichrist’s pseudo-Millennium. If
the image does represent a newly-formed empire of Church and State, it will also need a new financial
system, and only those loyal to the Church-State will be allowed to participate in that system.
13:18 Here is wisdom. Let him who has understanding calculate
the number of the beast, for it is the number of a man [GSP:
“indicates a certain man”; REB: “represents a man’s name”]: His number
[REB: “the numerical value of its letters”] is 666.
666
This number is composed of three sixes. Three is the number of completeness or finality; six is the
number of man, who was created on the sixth day of the week created by God. The number 666 refers
to man’s final attempt to subject the world to a totalitarian government represented by Babylon. Nimrod
167
was the ruler of the first Babylonian Empire, Nebuchadnezzar was the greatest ruler of the second
Babylonian Empire, and the Antichrist will be the ruler of the final empire: Babylon the Great.
In both Greek and Hebrew, the letters of each alphabet were used as numbers. Many men, from Nero
to Henry Kissinger, have been connected with this designation. The only part of the Church which needs
to be concerned about this wisdom is the remnant which must prepare for the onslaught of the dragon.
Introduction
The chronological flow of events was suspended after the end of Chapter 11. Chapters 12 and 13
were inserted at that point to give vital background information regarding the Church and the final
exhibition of Satan's power in the world. With that background, we again pick up the chronological
progress of events in Chapter 14.
14:1 Then I looked, and behold, a Lamb standing on Mount Zion,
and with Him one hundred and forty-four thousand, having His
Father's name written on their foreheads.
Mount Zion
The last event in the chronological flow was the blowing of the Seventh Trumpet, signaling the
resurrection of the firstfruits. The temple in heaven is opened at that time (11:19) to allow Christ to take
leave of the Father so that He can gather the resurrected saints and bring them back into the temple—
not the physical Mount Zion. The location of Zion is referred to five times in the New Testament. Three
are quotes from the Old Testament; a reference in ROM 11:26 clearly refers to Zion being heaven, just as
does this verse and the passage in:
HEB 12:22-24 But you have come to Mount Zion and to the city of the living God, the heavenly
Jerusalem, to an innumerable company of angels, to the general assembly and church of the
firstborn who are registered in heaven, to God the Judge of all, to the spirits of just men made
perfect, to Jesus the Mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling that speaks
better things than that of Abel.
PSA 15:1-2 LORD, who may abide in Your tabernacle? Who may dwell in Your holy hill? He
who walks uprightly, and works righteousness, and speaks the truth in his heart;
PSA 24:3-5 Who may ascend into the hill of the LORD? Or who may stand in His holy place? He
who has clean hands and a pure heart, who has not lifted up his soul to an idol, nor sworn
deceitfully. He shall receive blessing from the LORD, and righteousness from the God of his
salvation.
PSA 42:2 My soul thirsts for God, for the living God. When shall I come and appear before
God?
144,000
The name of the Father is written on the foreheads of the 144,000—the group introduced in Chapter 7
as the servants of God, where it was revealed that the sealing or marking of the final individuals who
compose the group will be concluded prior to the opening of the Sixth Seal (7:3-4).
14:2 And I heard a voice from heaven, like the voice of many
waters [PHL: “roar of a great waterfall”], and like the voice of loud
thunder. And I heard the sound of harpists playing their harps.
168
A Voice from Heaven
The voice John heard was singing to the accompaniment of harps; the description of the voice
indicates it was Jesus Christ who was leading the singing.
14:3 And they sang as it were a new song before the throne,
before the four living creatures, and the elders; and no one could
learn that song except the hundred and forty-four thousand who
were redeemed from the earth.
The song which Jesus was singing is being heard, learned and sung by the group of 144,000 which, at
this time, has been redeemed from the earth. Being redeemed from the earth makes it clear that they
had been physical entities, but are no longer physical or tied to the flesh at the time of this event. The
“new song” seems to be similar to the song of Moses (15:3) and addresses deliverance:
PSA 96:1-3 Oh, sing to the LORD a new song! Sing to the LORD, all the earth. Sing to the
LORD, bless His name; Proclaim the good news of His salvation from day to day. Declare His
glory among the nations, His wonders among all peoples.
PSA 98:1-2 Oh, sing to the LORD a new song! For He has done marvelous things; His right
hand and His holy arm have gained Him the victory. The LORD has made known His salvation;
His righteousness He has revealed in the sight of the nations.
PSA 149:1-5 Praise the LORD! Sing to the LORD a new song, and His praise in the assembly of
saints. Let Israel rejoice in their Maker; let the children of Zion be joyful in their King. Let them
praise His name with the dance; let them sing praises to Him with the timbrel and harp. For
the LORD takes pleasure in His people; He will beautify the humble with salvation. Let the
saints be joyful in glory; let them sing aloud on their beds.
14:4 These are the ones who were not defiled with women, for
they are virgins. These are the ones who follow the Lamb
wherever He goes. These were redeemed from among men, being
firstfruits to God and to the Lamb.
They are Virgins
They are “virgins” in the sense that they are undefiled; they are not tainted by the corrupt religions of
the world. God continually condemned Israel for defiling itself with the idols of the surrounding nations:
EZE 23:37 For they have committed adultery, and blood is on their hands. They have
committed adultery with their idols, and even sacrificed their sons whom they bore to Me,
passing them through the fire, to devour them.
Unlike the unfaithful Israel of old, the 144,000 prove themselves fully loyal to the marriage contract
they have with Jesus Christ. The apostle Paul emphasized the undefiled state of each member of the
Church:
2CO 11:2 For I am jealous for you with godly jealousy. For I have betrothed you to one
husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
He also emphasized that the total composition of the Church is to be undefiled:
EPH 5:25-27 Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ also loved the church and gave
Himself for her, that He might sanctify and cleanse her with the washing of water by the
word, that He might present her to Himself a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle
or any such thing, but that she should be holy and without blemish.
169
Follow the Lamb Wherever He Goes
Once they have been resurrected and brought to Christ, they stay with Him, following Him back to the
Temple in heaven:
1TH 4:16-17 For the Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of
an archangel, and with the trumpet of God. And the dead in Christ will rise first. Then we
who are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the
Lord in the air. And thus we shall always be with the Lord.
The firstfruits fulfill the wave loaves ceremony (LEV 23:17, 20) when they ascend with Christ to the
Father. Their entrance into the throne-room of God has been prophesied:
PSA 45:13-15 The royal daughter [the Church as one unit] is all glorious within [EPH 5:27]
the palace; her clothing [righteousness] is woven with gold [developed character]. She
shall be brought to the King in robes of many colors [wedding dress]; the virgins, her
companions who follow her [the 144,000 individual saints], shall be brought to You. With
gladness and rejoicing they shall be brought [after being resurrected]; they shall enter the
King's palace [escorted by Jesus to the Father].
This group is redeemed from humanity, individually selected by God and purchased by the blood of
His Son:
1PE 1:18-19 knowing that you were not redeemed with corruptible things, like silver or
gold, from your aimless conduct received by tradition from your fathers, but with the
precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot.
14:5 And in their mouth was found no guile, for they are without
fault before the throne of God.
The 144,000 have surrendered themselves to the authority of their husband; they have not denied
Him, nor His guidance of their lives. He is allowed to live His life in them as they follow His example; His
life was an example of living without guile and deceit:
GAL 2:20 I have been crucified with Christ; it is no longer I who live, but Christ lives in me;
and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and
gave Himself for me.
1PE 2:21-22 For to this you were called, because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an
example, that you should follow His steps: “Who committed no sin, nor was deceit found in His
mouth”.
Once forgiven of past sins at baptism, this group’s faithfulness to their espoused husband has kept
them under God’s grace, meaning that their failures are not imputed and they remain without the
blemish of sin (ROM 4:7-8).
Before the Throne
The reference to their being “before the throne of God” is literal in this case. They have been
resurrected and brought by their espoused husband before the Father in heaven (15:2).
14:6 Then I saw another angel flying in the midst of heaven,
having the everlasting gospel to preach to those who dwell on the
earth—to every nation, tribe, tongue, and people—
170
First Angel
This event also follows the Seventh Trumpet and the resurrection. Only hours or days will have passed
since the end of the global thermonuclear war which was announced by the Sixth Trumpet. The two
witnesses will have been killed about four days previously; there is no one on earth who can reach all
nations with a final warning to repent, therefore God sends this angel to accomplish the task.
14:7 saying with a loud voice, “Fear God and give glory to Him, for
the hour of His judgment has come; and worship Him who made
heaven and earth, the sea and springs of water."
The Hour of His Judgment
The Greek word translated “hour” can mean a literal hour, but is also used to indicate an appointed
“time” or expected “season”. This is surviving humanity's final notice before the horrible events of the
seven Bowl Plagues are poured out from heaven, causing destruction on the earth and in the seas and
fresh waters of the earth.
14:8 And another angel followed, saying, “Babylon is fallen, is
fallen, that great city, because she has made all nations drink of
the wine of the wrath of her fornication."
Second Angel
This second angel’s message is a prophecy about what will be the end result of the seven Bowl
Plagues; greater detail is given in Chapters 18 and 19. The end-time fall of the final Babylonian system
was typified by the ancient fall of Babylon to Cyrus the Great in 539 B.C.:
ISA 21:9 “And look, here comes a chariot of men with a pair of horsemen!” Then he
answered and said, “Babylon is fallen, is fallen! And all the carved images of her gods He
has broken to the ground.”
14:9 Then a third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice,
“If anyone worships the beast and his image, and receives his
mark on his forehead or on his hand,
Third Angel
The third angel’s message deals with specifics. Those who have survived the destruction of two-thirds
of humanity through the Trumpet Plagues are given one last opportunity to repent before God unleashes
His sword on the third that remains. The second angel has already revealed that the whole Babylonian
system will come to nothing; there is no logical reason for continuing loyalty to a doomed kingdom and
worshiping a doomed king.
14:10 “he himself shall also drink of the wine of the wrath of God,
which is poured out full strength into the cup of His indignation.
And he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence
of the holy angels and in the presence of the Lamb.”
The Wine of the Wrath of God
Drinking of the wine of God’s wrath refers to suffering the Bowl Plagues. Those who do not fear God
and repent will feel the “wrath of God” during the war announced by the Sixth Trumpet (when one-third
die from fire, smoke and brimstone) and during the Seven Last Plagues. If they remain unrepentant, they
will ultimately experience the same end as Sodom and Gomorrah (2PE 3:7). This could also be a warning
171
to any of the remnant of the Church which surrenders to the devil during the Fifth Seal. To knowingly
participate in the worship of the Antichrist and his idolatrous system is to lose the fear of God and
possibly the ability to repent. When that occurs, the second death is a certainty:
HEB 10:26-27 For if we sin willfully after we have received the knowledge of the truth,
there no longer remains a sacrifice for sins, but a certain fearful expectation of judgment,
and fiery indignation which will devour the adversaries.
14:11 “And the smoke of their torment ascends forever and ever;
and they have no rest day or night, who worship the beast and his
image, and whoever receives the mark of his name.”
Forever and Ever
This does not say that their torment is forever; it states that the smoke, which is all that remains of
their torment, seemingly rises forever, never returning. Once something is completely destroyed by fire,
all that remains is smoke, which quickly dissipates. This is the end prophesied for Babylon the Great:
JER 51:9 We would have healed Babylon, but she is not healed. Forsake her, and let us go
everyone to his own country; for her judgment reaches to heaven and is lifted up to the
skies.
Another example of the rising of smoke symbolizing utter destruction is contained in another end-time
prophecy:
ISA 34:8-10 For it is the day of the LORD's vengeance, the year of recompense for the
cause of Zion. Its streams shall be turned into pitch, and its dust into brimstone; its land
shall become burning pitch. It shall not be quenched night or day; its smoke shall ascend
forever. From generation to generation it shall lie waste; no one shall pass through it
forever and ever.
14:12 This calls for patient endurance on the part of the saints
who obey God's commandments and remain faithful to Jesus. (NIV)
14:12 Here is the patience of the saints; here are those who keep
the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.
Patient Endurance & Faith
This and the next verse compose another one of the personal admonitions to the servants of God,
which is interjected into the chronological flow of events to remind them of the gravity of God's calling
and their responsibility to remain faithful in the face of death.
14:13 Then I heard a voice from heaven saying to me, “Write:
‘Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord from now on.'" “Yes,"
says the Spirit, “that they may rest from their labors, and their
works follow them."
Blessed are the Dead
When we understand that there are a number of interjections made in the flow of events, the sense of
this passage becomes clear. After showing the judgment that will come upon all saints who succumb to
the pressure to give in to the Beast and fail to repent, God interjects an admonition to all of the saints
who will read and hear the words of this prophecy: hold fast to the faith of Jesus and keep the
commandments.
172
When comparing this with 6:11, it becomes obvious that this blessing is pronounced primarily upon all
of the saints who are required to face martyrdom rather than disobeying God throughout the various
Church eras. The phrase “from now on” indicates that the blessing extends from the time John wrote and
delivered this prophecy to the Church. The blessing is the First Resurrection!
Rest
The saints will have “rest” while the wicked will have none (vs. 11). The next verse continues the
chronological sequence of events:
14:14 And I looked, and behold, a white cloud, and on the cloud
sat one like the Son of Man, having on his head a golden crown,
and in his hand a sharp sickle.
One Like the Son of Man
This individual clearly represents Jesus Christ, yet must be an angel who comes as His agent like the
one in 10:1, as indicated in the next verse:
14:15 And another angel came out of the temple, crying with a
loud voice to him who sat on the cloud, “Thrust in your sickle and
reap, for the time has come for you to reap, for the harvest of the
earth is ripe."
Reap the Harvest
John now points out that “another angel” comes and commands the one who represents Christ to
perform the job of reaping—cutting down, gathering and removing a particular crop. This seems to
represent the fulfillment of the parable of the tares which Jesus explained to His disciples:
MAT 13:36-42 Then Jesus sent the multitude away and went into the house. And His
disciples came to Him, saying, “Explain to us the parable of the tares of the field.” He
answered and said to them: “He who sows the good seed is the Son of Man. The field is
the world, the good seeds are the sons of the kingdom, but the tares are the sons of the
wicked one. The enemy who sowed them is the devil, the harvest is the end of the age,
and the reapers are the angels. Therefore as the tares are gathered and burned in the fire,
so it will be at the end of this age. The Son of Man will send out His angels, and they will
gather out of His kingdom all things that offend, and those who practice lawlessness, and
will cast them into the furnace of fire. There will be wailing and gnashing of teeth.”
God prophesied that the destruction of end-time Babylon would be like a grain harvest:
JER 51:33 For thus says the LORD of hosts, the God of Israel: “The daughter of Babylon is
like a threshing floor when it is time to thresh her; yet a little while and the time of her
harvest will come.”
14:16 So he who sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle on the earth,
and the earth was reaped.
This reaping represents the immediate destruction of many of the wicked during the seven Bowl
Plagues which are administered by angels (16:1).
14:17 Then another angel came out of the temple which is in
heaven, he also having a sharp sickle.
173
Another Sharp Sickle
The final phase of purging the earth of the malicious wicked comes at the conclusion of the Bowl
Plagues.
14:18 And another angel came out from the altar, who had power
over fire, and he cried with a loud cry to him who had the sharp
sickle, saying, “Thrust in your sharp sickle and gather the clusters
of the vine of the earth, for her grapes are fully ripe."
The actual meaning of the word translated “sickle” is “reaping hook”. A large sickle is used for cutting
grain, a small one for cutting clusters of grapes:
JOE 3:12-14 Let the nations be wakened, and come up to the Valley of Jehoshaphat; for
there I will sit to judge all the surrounding nations. Put in the sickle, for the harvest is ripe.
Come, go down; for the winepress is full, the vats overflow—for their wickedness is great.
Multitudes, multitudes in the valley of decision! For the day of the LORD is near in the
valley of decision.
14:19-20 So the angel thrust his sickle into the earth and gathered
the vine of the earth, and threw it into the great winepress of the
wrath of God. And the winepress was trampled outside the city,
and blood came out of the winepress, up to the horses' bridles, for
one thousand six hundred furlongs.
The Great Winepress
The winepress analogy is used to personify the extent of the slaughter of the armies which assemble
to withstand Jesus Christ; their lifeblood is poured out like juice from pressed grapes. The best
description of the actual destruction of those opposed to Jesus is recorded by Zechariah:
ZEC 14:12-13 And this shall be the plague with which the LORD will strike all the people
who fought against Jerusalem: their flesh shall dissolve while they stand on their feet,
their eyes shall dissolve in their sockets, and their tongues shall dissolve in their mouths. It
shall come to pass in that day that a great panic from the LORD will be among them.
Everyone will seize the hand of his neighbor, and raise his hand against his neighbor's
hand;
Dissolving
When the flesh dissolves, blood cannot be retained in the body. Those who are afflicted will strike out
blindly, killing any who are near. The same winepress analogy was used several times in the Prophets:
ISA 63:3-4, 6 I have trodden the winepress alone, and from the peoples no one was with
Me. For I have trodden them in My anger, and trampled them in My fury; their blood is
sprinkled upon My garments, and I have stained all My robes. For the day of vengeance is
in My heart, and the year of My redeemed has come. I have trodden down the peoples in
My anger, made them drunk in My fury, and brought down their strength to the earth.
Location
The area where this slaughter occurs is to be outside the city of Jerusalem; how far outside, God does
not say. It is to be in the Valley of Jehoshaphat (JOE 3:2, 12), an area of undetermined location. The
meaning of the name “Jehoshaphat” is “the Lord will judge”; so, the location is “the Valley of the Lord
Will Judge”. Speculations range from the Kidron Valley on the southeast side of Jerusalem to the Hinnom
174
Valley on the west side. Further information in 16:16 reveals the most logical location is the Valley of
Jezreel located about sixty miles north of Jerusalem.
Outpouring of Blood
The river of blood which results from the slaughter will run approximately 180 miles. This may not
refer to one stream, but multiple branches of blood coursing through valleys all through the land of
Israel.
15:1 Then I saw another sign in heaven, great and marvelous:
seven angels having the seven last plagues, for in them the wrath
of God is complete [JNT: “because with them, God’s fury is finished”].
Seven Last Plagues
The seven last plagues compose the Third Woe (11:14) which follows the blowing of the Seventh
Trumpet (see Appendix C). These plagues conclude the action God takes against the present evil world
as a whole:
EZE 5:12-13 One-third of you shall die of the pestilence, and be consumed with famine in
your midst; and one-third shall fall by the sword all around you; and I will scatter another
third to all the winds, and I will draw out a sword after them. Thus shall My anger be
spent, and I will cause My fury to rest upon them, and I will be avenged; and they shall
know that I, the LORD, have spoken it in My zeal, when I have spent My fury upon them.
15:2 And I saw something like a sea of glass mingled with fire, and
those who have the victory over the beast, over his image and
over his mark and over the number of his name, standing on the
sea of glass, having harps of God.
Sea of Glass
The throne of God is set on the sea of glass (4:6). This vision picks up from 14:5 where the 144,000
are before the throne of God. Now it is revealed that included within that group are many from the part
of the Church which did not go into the place of refuge (12:17); after being tested in the fire of the Fifth
Seal (3:18), they attain spiritual gold and clean white clothes.
15:3-4 And they sing the song of Moses, the servant of God, and
the song of the Lamb, saying: “Great and marvelous are Your
works, Lord God Almighty! Just and true are Your ways, O King of
the saints [NIV, GSP: “ages”; NRS, NAS: “nations”]. Who shall not fear
You, O Lord, and glorify Your name? For You alone are holy. For all
nations shall come and worship before You, for Your judgments
have been manifested.”
Song of Moses
The song of Moses celebrated the historical deliverance of God’s people from Egypt and the Pharaoh.
It also prophesied the future deliverance of God’s people from the present evil world and the prince of
this world:
EXO 15:13 You in Your mercy have led forth the people whom You have redeemed; You
have guided them in Your strength to Your holy habitation….till Your people pass over, O
175
LORD, till the people pass over whom You have purchased. You will bring them in and
plant them in the mountain of Your inheritance, in the place, O LORD, which You have
made for Your own dwelling, the sanctuary, O LORD, which Your hands have established.
The LORD shall reign forever and ever.
Song of the Lamb
The song of the Lamb refers to the song Jesus was singing to the accompaniment of harps in 14:2.
15:5 After these things I looked, and behold, the temple of the
tabernacle of the testimony in heaven was opened.
Temple in Heaven Opened
At this point, the Temple in heaven is still open so that it can be entered or exited. It apparently is not
closed from the time the Seventh Trumpet is blown until the following event occurs.
15:6 Out of the temple came the seven angels with the seven
plagues. They were dressed in clean, shining [NKJ: “pure bright”;
KJV: “pure and white”] linen and wore golden sashes around their
chests. (NIV)
Seven Angels
The angels are dressed as priests:
EXO 28:39-40 You shall skillfully weave the tunic of fine linen thread, you shall make the
turban of fine linen, and you shall make the sash of woven work. For Aaron’s sons you
shall make tunics, and you shall make sashes for them. And you shall make hats for them,
for glory and beauty.
15:7 Then one of the four living creatures gave to the seven angels
seven golden bowls full of the wrath of God who lives forever and
ever.
Seven Bowls
The priests used bowls for collecting and holding blood from sacrifices:
EXO 24:6 And Moses took half the blood and put it in basins, and half the blood he
sprinkled on the altar.
15:8 The temple was filled with smoke from the glory of God and
from His power, and no one was able to enter the temple till the
seven plagues of the seven angels were completed.
Smoke From the Glory of God
The “smoke from the glory of God” refers to the cloud of God’s glory, or “shekinah” cloud which arose
when God revealed His presence among His people:
EXO 40:34-35 Then the cloud covered the tabernacle of meeting, and the glory of the LORD
filled the tabernacle. And Moses was not able to enter the tabernacle of meeting, because the
cloud rested above it, and the glory of the LORD filled the tabernacle.
1KI 8:10-11 And it came to pass, when the priests came out of the holy place, that the cloud
filled the house of the LORD, so that the priests could not continue ministering because of the
cloud; for the glory of the LORD filled the house of the LORD.
176
None Able to Enter the Temple
For those who do not heed the angel preaching the everlasting gospel and repent, once the seven
angels leave, no access to God will be available until the seven bowls have been poured out!
Introduction
We continue the chronological sequence of events from Chapter 15, as the angels are poised to carry
out their assignments.
16:1 Then I heard a loud voice from the temple saying to the
seven angels, “Go and pour out the bowls of the wrath of God on
the earth.”
Timeframe
There is no specific length of time indicated between the blowing of the Seventh Trumpet and the
beginning of the Seven Last Plagues (also called the Bowl Plagues). The dead saints are resurrected and
those who are alive are changed from flesh to immortality at the sound of the Seventh Trumpet (1CO
15:52). As Chapter 15 reveals, the angels who are responsible for pouring out the last plagues leave the
temple in heaven after Christ has gathered and brought the saints to meet the Father in preparation for
Christ’s marriage to the Church. During this time, the survivors of the first six Trumpet Plagues are
warned to repent before the last plagues are unleashed (14:6-7). Once that warning is delivered and God
commands the angels to take action, there is no reason for any further delay.
16:2 So the first one went and poured his bowl onto the earth, and
disgusting and painful sores [PHL: “loathsome and malignant ulcers”]
appeared on all the people who had the mark of the beast and
worshipped its image. (JNT)
First Bowl: Humanity Affected
The First Bowl Plague will affect life on land, just as the first of the Trumpet Plagues will have already
done. Whereas one-third of the trees and all green grass will be burned up in the First Trumpet Plague
(8:7), the entirety of humanity that worships the beast will be affected by the first bowl judgment. This
plague resembles the plague of boils that afflicted all of the Egyptians prior to the Exodus (EXO 9:8-11).
The third angel which witnessed after the Seventh Trumpet warned that all who worshiped the beast
would be required to drink of the wine of God’s wrath (14:9-10), and this plague is just the beginning of
that wrath.
16:3 Then the second angel poured out his bowl on the sea, and it
became blood as [KJV: “as the blood”] of a dead man; and every
living creature in the sea died.
Second Bowl: Waters Affected
The Second Trumpet Plague will affect one-third of the sea, one-third of the life in it and one-third of
the ships plying its waters (8:8-9). The Second Bowl Plague will destroy 100% of the sea: the effect of
this plague is given as a comparison—the salt waters of the earth will become like the blood of the dead.
This can have several implications: blood which does not move through the lungs loses its red color due
to the absence of oxygen and turns a blackish color. It also begins to coagulate, putrefy and stink. If all
aspects of the blood of the dead are to be appropriated to the seas, then the salt waters will congeal into
177
a dark gel-like substance which would suffocate all sea-life. This will bring an end to any further oxygen
production in the seas.
16:4 Then the third angel poured out his bowl on the rivers and
springs of water, and they became blood.
Third Bowl: Water Affected
The Third Trumpet Plague will poison one-third of the fresh waters (8:10). The Third Bowl Plague will
cause all fresh water to become blood. This even requires that the remainder of the bowls follow within
days, or no one would be left alive.
16:5-6 And I heard the angel of the waters saying: “You are
righteous, O Lord, the One who is and who was and who is to be,
because You have judged these things. For they have shed the
blood of saints and prophets, and You have given them blood to
drink. For it is their just due.”
Their Just Due
All of humanity which is loyal to the beast at the end of the age share in the sins of the Babylonian
system and the Antichrist. Those of the Church who are martyred throughout the time of the Fifth Seal
are the saints referenced here, and the two witnesses are the prophets who are killed 32 days prior to
the Seventh Trumpet. This judgment can also be understood as part of the avenging of the blood of all
saints and prophets beginning with the death of Abel (6:9-10).
16:7 And I heard another from the altar saying, “Even so [JNT, NAS:
“Yes”], Lord God Almighty, true and righteous [JNT, NRS: “just”] are
Your judgments.”
A second angel confirms the testimony of the first angel regarding the justice associated with the
Third Bowl Plague.
16:8 The fourth emptied his bowl upon the sun, and it was allowed
to scorch mankind with its heat [PHL: “fiery blaze”]. (GSP)
Fourth Bowl: Light Affected
The Fourth Trumpet Plague will cut off one-third of the light coming from the sun, moon and stars
(8:12). The Fourth Bowl Plague either magnifies the amount of heat coming from the sun, or removes
the ozone, ionosphere, plasmasphere, Van Allen Radiation Belts or other solar radiation protectors so that
men are scorched with unfiltered radiation. This event seems to be the one prophesied in:
ISA 30:26 Moreover the light of the moon will be as the light of the sun, and the light of
the sun will be sevenfold, as the light of seven days, in the day that the LORD binds up
the bruise of His people and heals the stroke of their wound.
The intensity of the light of the sun will be seven times its normal brilliance. This does not mean that
the heat will be magnified to the same intensity: seven times 80 degrees is 560 degrees; that kind of
heat would not simply scorch those who remain—it would incinerate them.
16:9 And men were scorched with great heat, and they
blasphemed the name of God who has power over these plagues;
and they did not repent and give Him glory.
178
They did not Repent
After being warned to repent for 3½ years by the two witnesses and again after the Seventh Trumpet
by the witnessing of the three angels, the remainder of humanity will continue to resist God.
16:10 Then the fifth angel poured out his bowl on the throne of
the beast, and his kingdom became full of darkness; and they
gnawed their tongues because of the pain.
Fifth Bowl: Darkness
The Fifth Trumpet Plague entails an intense pain, like that of a scorpion sting (9:5); it also brings on
darkness which magnifies fear and causes the pain of their sores from the First Bowl Plague and the pain
of their burns from the Fourth Bowl Plague to intensify.
Throne of the Beast
The throne of the Antichrist will be wherever he is. Initially, he establishes his rule in Jerusalem:
DAN 11:41, 45 He shall enter also into the glorious land…And he shall plant the
tabernacles of his palace between the seas in the glorious holy mountain… (KJV)
However, at the time of the Sixth Trumpet, he leaves Jerusalem to go north to meet the armies which
will have assembled at the Euphrates prior to the nuclear war of the Sixth Trumpet:
DAN 11:44 But news from the east and the north shall trouble him; therefore he shall go
out with great fury to destroy and annihilate many.
The darkness which comes will be like the thick darkness which came over Egypt during the Ninth
Plague:
there may be darkness over the land of Egypt, darkness which may even be felt.” So
Moses stretched out his hand toward heaven, and there was thick darkness in all the land
of Egypt three days. They did not see one another; nor did anyone rise from his place for
three days. But all the children of Israel had light in their dwellings.
The Darkness
This darkness, which will be so dense that nothing can be seen, will begin where the Antichrist is and
spread to all parts of the world wherever his followers remain. This will be a sign to the remainder of the
nations as to where God’s anger is focused. There is no indication as to how long this darkness will last—
possibly three days, like the darkness in Egypt, perhaps more.
16:11 And they blasphemed the God of heaven because of their
pains and their sores, and did not repent of their deeds.
The utter darkness that God brings on them should allow them time to reflect on their plight and
remember the admonitions to repent that they will have heard, yet they will become even more
embittered.
16:12 Then the sixth angel poured out his bowl on the great river
Euphrates, and its water was dried up, so that the way of the kings
from the east might be prepared.
179
Sixth Bowl: Euphrates Affected
The Euphrates was the river which the city of Babylon required for its existence. It was also the
mustering point of ancient armies intent on invading Israel and Egypt.
Four Angels Released
At the time that the Sixth Trumpet sounds, four angels will be released from the area of the Euphrates
to initiate a one hour nuclear war. It also seems likely that, at that time, a mobilized army of 200 million
will either be in that area or converging on that area (9:14-16). The nuclear war will obviously destroy
some and halt the advance of the rest. Now, at the time of the Sixth Bowl Plague, in order to expedite
the movement of the massive armies of the eastern nations, the liquid within the banks of the
Euphrates—probably water turned to blood—will miraculously evaporate.
16:13-14 And I saw three unclean spirits that looked like frogs;
they came from the mouth of the dragon, from the mouth of the
beast and from the mouth of the false prophet. They are miracleworking demonic spirits… (JNT)
16:14 …which go out to the kings of the earth and of the whole
world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God
Almighty.
Three Unclean Spirits
These demons are shown to be the influence needed to accomplish the fulfillment of the desires of the
devil, the Antichrist and the False Prophet. It is emphasized that these three frog demons seek out all
national rulers.
Gathering the Armies
The event described in these two verses and vs. 16 actually occurs earlier—probably prior to the Sixth
Trumpet. This minor inset helps to explain the preparation needed so that the eastern armies can
advance toward Jerusalem.
In order to understand why this must be accomplished earlier than the Sixth Bowl, we need to be
reminded of how handicapped the nations will be by this point in the prophetic fulfillment. A major global
earthquake will have probably destroyed many dams and other electrical generating facilities, not to
mention railroads and highways, greatly curtailing the world’s electrical production at the opening of the
Sixth Seal. The first four Trumpet Plagues will have removed approximately one-third of the world’s
population; the nuclear war of the Sixth Trumpet Plague, which will have occurred only days prior to this,
will not only have removed another two billion people, but will have also destroyed the majority of the
world’s fuel, cities, airports, military bases, etc. The Second Bowl Plague will have rendered the oceans
useless for ship transport—for whatever few ships will be left after the Second Trumpet Plague destroys
one-third of them, and the nuclear war wipes out many more.
When we consider the state of the earth at this point, there is no way for any troops to be transported
into the eastern Mediterranean; they are already in the area. The Sixth Bowl represents the time when
the last of the world’s armies—the ones from the east—are assembled; it does not portray the time when
the battle is fought. That comes after the events of the Seventh Bowl are concluded.
180
16:15 “Behold, I am coming as a thief. Blessed is he who watches,
and keeps his garments, lest he walk naked and they see his
shame.”
Blessed is He who Watches
Here is another interjection as a reminder to the members of the Church through time not to allow
themselves to become complacent:
MAT 24:43 Watch therefore, for you do not know what hour your Lord is coming. But know
this, that if the master of the house had known what hour the thief would come, he would
have watched and not allowed his house to be broken into. Therefore you also be ready, for
the Son of Man is coming at an hour when you do not expect Him.
1TH 5:2-6 For you yourselves know perfectly that the day of the Lord so comes as a thief in
the night. For when they say, “Peace and safety!” then sudden destruction comes upon them,
as labor pains upon a pregnant woman. And they shall not escape. But you, brethren, are not
in darkness, so that this Day should overtake you as a thief. You are all sons of light and sons
of the day. We are not of the night nor of darkness. Therefore let us not sleep, as others do,
but let us watch and be sober.
16:16 And they gathered them together to the place called in
Hebrew, Armageddon.
Armageddon
The Hebrew is actually “Har Megiddo”, but since the Hebrew “h” sound is absent in the Greek, and the
usual Greek practice is to add an “n” to non-Greek words, the outcome in the New Testament Greek is
this word. The town of Megiddo stands at the head of the Jezreel Valley which is an area of about one
hundred square miles stretching eastward toward the Jordan River.
Another way of analyzing the term “Armageddon” gives the location a different thrust. The Hebrew
word “gadad” means “to gather in troops”; one method of converting a verb into a noun is to add the
prefix “ma”. This results in the noun “maged”, meaning “a place where troops are gathered”. When the
suffix “o” (which means “his”) is added, the word “mageddo” refers to “his place where troops are
gathered”. This explanation also provides a favorable overlap with what was covered in 14:20 about the
location of this battle. It is to be fought outside the city of Jerusalem in the Valley of Jehoshaphat:
JOE 3:9-12 Proclaim this among the nations: “Prepare for war! Wake up the mighty men,
let all the men of war draw near, let them come up. Beat your plowshares into swords and
your pruninghooks into spears; let the weak say, ‘I am strong.’ Assemble and come, all
you nations, and gather together all around. Cause Your mighty ones to go down there, O
LORD. Let the nations be wakened, and come up to the Valley of Jehoshaphat; for there I
will sit to judge all the surrounding nations.”
As covered earlier, the meaning of the name of “Jehoshaphat” is “the Lord will judge”. When we
connect “Armageddon” with “Jehoshaphat” the outcome is: “The Lord will judge [in] His place where
troops are gathered”. Due to the extent of the run-off of blood, and the fact that the Antichrist heads
north from Jerusalem when he learns of the movement of the eastern armies (DAN 11:44), the Jezreel
Valley seems to be the most logical location.
181
16:17 Then the seventh angel poured out his bowl into the air, and
a loud voice came out of the temple of heaven, from the throne,
saying, “It is done!”
Seventh Bowl: Completion
The primary emphasis of “It is done” is that the seven angels have completed emptying the bowls as
they were instructed, but could also refer to the marriage of Christ being concluded so that He can lead
the saints to the final battle after the events of the Seventh Bowl occur.
16:18 Then there came flashes of lightning, rumblings, peals of
thunder and a severe earthquake. No earthquake like it has ever
occurred since man has been on earth, so tremendous was the
quake. (NIV)
Severe Earthquake
This is the third clearly defined earthquake mentioned.
6:12…the first great earthquake is associated with the heavenly signs at the opening of the
Sixth Seal.
11:19…the second great earthquake occurs at the time of the Seventh Trumpet when a tenth
of Jerusalem collapses (11:13).
This third earthquake is, by far, the most severe. The one at the Sixth Seal will also be felt around the
world, but this one will be off the Richter scale. This may also refer to the earthquake which occurs when
Christ returns and stands on the Mount of Olives (ZEC 14:4).
16:19 The great city was split into three parts, the cities of the
nations fell, and God remembered Babylon the Great and made her
drink the wine from the cup of His raging fury. (JNT)
Great City
The “great city” seems to represent the Babylonian system. Being split into three parts seems to refer
to the three primary groups mentioned in Chapter 18 who will mourn the end of the system that provided
them with great wealth: kings, merchants and shipmasters. The last half of this verse is a summary of
the outpouring of the Bowl Plagues on the final Babylon.
182
Cities Fell
The magnitude of this global-shattering earthquake will level whatever towns are left standing after
the nuclear war of the Sixth Trumpet.
Made Her Drink of His Fury
God prophesied that all nations would ultimately be required to suffer His punishment, and that the
Antichrist would be the last:
JER 25:15-16, 26 For thus says the LORD God of Israel to me: “Take this wine cup of fury
from My hand, and cause all the nations, to whom I send you, to drink it. And they will
drink and stagger and go mad because of the sword that I will send among them…all the
kingdoms of the world which are on the face of the earth. Also the king of Sheshach
[Babylon] shall drink after them.”
16:20 Then every island fled away [REB: “vanished”], and the
mountains were not found [REB: “and not a mountain was to be seen”].
Islands & Mountains
This is the description of massive waves of the seas and the earth reverberating from the largest
magnitude earthquake ever experienced by the planet for 6,000 years. Since the seas will be congealed,
the islands will not only disappear from view due to tsunami ripples, but may remain under the saltwater
gel (the effect of the Second Bowl Plague) which will not run off like water in its liquid state. Mountains
will likewise drop from view due to the shock waves which will course through all the continental shelves.
ISA 24:18-20 …the windows from on high are open, and the foundations of the earth are
shaken. The earth is violently broken, the earth is split open, the earth is shaken
exceedingly. The earth shall reel to and fro like a drunkard, and shall totter like a hut; its
transgression shall be heavy upon it, and it will fall, and not rise again.
16:21 From the sky huge hailstones of about a hundred pounds
each fell upon men. And they cursed [NKJ: “blasphemed”] God on
account of the plague of hail, because the plague was so terrible.
(NIV)
Hail
This part of the Seventh Bowl Plague will be similar to the Seventh Plague God poured out on Egypt:
there may be hail in all the land of Egypt—on man, on beast, and on every herb of the
field, throughout the land of Egypt.” And Moses stretched out his rod toward heaven; and
the LORD sent thunder and hail, and fire darted to the ground. And the LORD rained hail
on the land of Egypt. So there was hail, and fire mingled with the hail, so very heavy that
there was none like it in all the land of Egypt since it became a nation. And the hail struck
throughout the whole land of Egypt, all that was in the field, both man and beast; and the
hail struck every herb of the field and broke every tree of the field.
There was another time when God used hail to destroy enemies of His people, which is connected to
this Seventh Bowl Plague by Zechariah:
ZEC 14:3 Then shall the LORD go forth, and fight against those nations, as when He
fought in the day of battle. (KJV)
183
This refers to the time when God fought for Israel in the days of Joshua:
JOS 10:10-11 So the LORD routed them before Israel, killed them with a great slaughter
at Gibeon, chased them along the road that goes to Beth Horon, and struck them down as
far as Azekah and Makkedah. And it happened, as they fled before Israel and were on the
descent of Beth Horon, that the LORD cast down large hailstones from heaven on them as
far as Azekah, and they died. There were more who died from the hailstones than the
children of Israel killed with the sword.
Conclusion
We have now come to the conclusion of the outpouring of the Bowl Plagues.
Introduction
At this point in the narrative, the chronological flow is again interrupted so that a background section
concerning the Babylonian system mentioned in 16:19 can be interjected. The chronological flow picks up
again in Chapter 19.
17:1 Then one of the seven angels who had the seven bowls came
and talked with me, saying to me, “Come, I will show you the
judgment [MOF: “doom”] of the great harlot [GSP: “idolatress”] who
sits on [REB: “is enthroned over”] many waters,
Harlot
The Greek from which “harlot” is translated is “porne”. Prostitution (“porneia”) played such an integral
part in pagan idol worship that license is taken in the GSP translation, where more emphasis is placed on
how the harlot extended her influence, rather than what she is.
Timeframe
This verse reflects the time of the prophesied punishment of Babylon:
JER 51:1,13 Thus says the LORD: “Behold, I will raise up against Babylon, against those
who dwell in Leb Kamai [cipher for Chaldea], a destroying wind...O you who dwell by
many waters, abundant in treasures, your end has come, the measure of your
covetousness.”
Judgment of the Harlot
Chapter 18 will reveal how complete God’s judgment on the Babylonian system will be—it will never
rise again. The Babylonian system symbolized by the harlot will have great influence on all nations and
peoples, but will only control many.
17:2 “with whom the kings of the earth committed fornication,
and the inhabitants of the earth were made drunk [NIV:
“intoxicated”] with the wine of her fornication.”
The Harlot’s Wine
Many national rulers will grant power to the harlot for what she does for them; power that will be
extended over the citizens of those nations. They will succumb to the harlot and indulge in what she
offers them: abundance, pride and idolatrous worship:
184
JER 51:7 Babylon was a golden cup in the LORD’s hand, that made all the earth drunk.
The nations drank her wine; therefore the nations are deranged.
Nineveh Parallels
The ancient city of Nineveh symbolized Babylon and its end-time fulfillment:
NAH 3:1, 4 Woe to the bloody city! It is all full of lies and robbery. Its victim never
departs...because of the multitude of harlotries of the seductive harlot, the mistress of
sorceries, who sells nations through her harlotries, and families through her sorceries.
17:3 So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness. And I
saw a woman sitting on a scarlet beast which was full of names of
blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns.
Woman on a Scarlet Beast
This woman is the harlot referred to in vs. 1, and is sitting on a red beast, obviously in control of it.
This beast has the same number of heads and horns as the dragon in 12:3, but unlike the red dragon,
has no crowns.
REV 12:3 And another sign appeared in heaven: behold, a great, fiery red dragon having
seven heads and ten horns, and seven diadems on his heads.
The scarlet beast represents the Holy Roman Empire; the symbolism from 12:3 reveals that the
empire’s power originates from the devil. The reference to the beast being full of names of blasphemy
emphasizes how successful the devil has been in applying designations to the false church that should
only be applied to God, or the things approved by God.
17:4 The woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet, and adorned
with gold and precious stones and pearls, having in her hand a
golden cup full of abominations and the filthiness of her
fornication [JNT: “obscene and filthy things produced by her whoring”].
The expensive and beautiful clothing is used to attract the physically-minded to the harlot.
17:5 And on her forehead a name was written: MYSTERY,
BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND OF THE
ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.
Written on Her Forehead
The Roman philosopher, Seneca (4 B.C. - A.D. 65), wrote that it was the custom of Roman prostitutes
to wear their names on bands around their foreheads. This indicates a brazen attitude which cannot be
shamed.
Babylon
Babylon was the first anti-God city formed after the Flood. It was founded by Nimrod (GEN 10:8-10),
grew in power, and spread its influence over all peoples before being destroyed by God (GEN 11:1-9).
Over fifteen centuries later Nebuchadnezzar built up the Babylonian Empire to become the most
formidable power in the world in the 6th century B.C. (DAN 4:30). Yet, it is the final Babylon which is
designated as “the Great” due to how thoroughly its influence permeates humanity.
The religion of the first Babylon is the same religion as that of Babylon the Great. The only difference
is that the worship of Nimrod and his mother Semiramis, during the first Babylon, was done openly and is
185
now done through idols and symbols. It was then, and now is, a mystery religion which goes by the
designation of being “Christian”. It has given rise to many other false religions, which like it, reject the
Sabbath and cling to the Sunday worship of Nimrod.
17:6 And I saw the woman, drunk with the blood of the saints and
with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus. And when I saw her, I
marveled with great amazement.
Drunk with Saints’ Blood
The harlot is specifically identified as being the physical entity responsible for the martyrdom of many
of the saints. When attaching the role of the woman here with the information included in the messages
to the eras of the Church in Chapters 2 and 3, it is evident that the woman represents the false church.
Marveled…Great Amazement
John was taken aback by the diabolical depravity of something which looked so beautiful.
17:7 But the angel said to me, “Why did you marvel? I will tell you
the mystery [JNT: “hidden meaning”] of the woman and of the beast
that carries her [REB: “she rides”], which has the seven heads and
the ten horns.
Chapter Continuance
The remainder of this chapter records the story of the relationship between the woman and the beast.
17:8 “The beast that you saw was and is not, and is about to come
up out of the abyss and go to destruction... (NAS)
The Beast
The meaning of “was and is not” is that the totalitarian governmental system symbolized by the beast
has previously existed, yet does not exist just prior to the beginning of the end of the age. When it does
appear, it will be for the final time. As we saw earlier in 9:1, the “abyss” represents the restraint of
beings or events until God’s appointed time for release arrives.
17:8 “…And those who dwell on the earth will marvel, whose
names are not written in the Book of Life from the foundation of
the world, when they see the beast that was, and is not, and yet is
[MOF: “is coming”].
The formation of this final governmental system will be welcomed by the nations of the world. Those
whose names are written in the Book of Life will not marvel, for they will know what is coming.
17:9 “Here is the mind which has wisdom [JNT: “This calls for a mind
with wisdom”]…
Revelation of Symbolism
The angel tells John that he is about to be given the meaning of the symbols used in this vision.
17:9 “…The seven heads are seven mountains on which the
woman sits.
A mountain is used to symbolize a government (ISA 2:2). There have been six governments over
which the woman has had influence; she is also to have influence on the last one.
186
17:10 “There are also seven kings. Five have fallen, one is, and the
other has not yet come. And when he comes, he must continue a
short time.
Seven Kings
This verse establishes the time when the identity of the mountains and kings would become
understood. It was during the time of the sixth mountain and ruler during the Rome-Berlin Axis when it
became clear the mountains represented revivals of the Roman Empire through the Holy Roman Empire
and that the seven kings were the primary rulers of those revivals. At the outset of the twentieth century,
the seven heads were thought to be Assyria, Egypt, Babylon, Medo-Persia, Greece, Rome and western
Rome plus ten kingdoms.
17:11 “And the beast that was, and is not, is himself also the
eighth, and is of the seven, and is going to perdition [JNT:
“destruction”].
The Eighth Beast
The Roman Empire is the beast which surfaces whenever a new king begins ruling and resurrects the
system. There are to be only seven who are directly controlled by the Catholic Church. There was one
resurrection of the Roman Empire not ridden by the woman: the Second German Reich began by Otto
von Bismarck; it lasted from 1871 until the First World War and was at odds with the RCC. With that
additional resurrected beast, the final ruler will establish the eighth Roman government, but only the
seventh which will be controlled by the woman.
17:12 “And the ten horns which you saw are ten kings who have
received no kingdom as yet, but they receive authority for one
hour as kings with the beast.
Ten Horns
These horns which symbolize rulers are the same as the ten toes from the image of Nebuchadnezzar’s
dream in:
DAN 2:40-44 And the fourth kingdom shall be as strong as iron, inasmuch as iron breaks
in pieces and shatters all things; and like iron that crushes, that kingdom will break in
pieces and crush all the others. Whereas you saw the feet and toes, partly of potter’s clay
and partly of iron, the kingdom shall be divided; yet the strength of the iron shall be in it,
just as you saw the iron mixed with ceramic clay. And as the toes of the feet were partly
of iron and partly of clay, so the kingdom shall be partly strong and partly fragile. As you
saw iron mixed with ceramic clay, they will mingle with the seed of men; but they will not
adhere to one another, just as iron does not mix with clay. And in the days of these kings
the God of heaven will set up a kingdom which shall never be destroyed; and the kingdom
shall not be left to other people; it shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms,
and it shall stand forever.
The length of their coalition spans the time the Antichrist has power: “he must continue a short time”
(vs. 10). This “hour” would, therefore, seem to correspond to the “hour of trial” of the great tribulation
(3:10). These ten kings are rulers who apparently receive power at the time the Antichrist appears.
17:13 “These are of one mind [NAS, NIV: “have one purpose”], and
they will give their power and authority to the beast.
187
Their sole purpose is to support the dictates of the Antichrist.
17:14 “These will make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb will
overcome them, for He is Lord of lords and King of kings; and
those who are with Him are called, chosen, and faithful.”
War with the Lamb
The description of this event: the Battle of That Great Day of God Almighty (16:14) is given in Chapter
19; it occurs after all seven bowls of the last plagues have been emptied and the Marriage Supper has
concluded. Those who are with Jesus at this time are the resurrected saints who follow Him wherever He
goes (14:4).
17:15 And he said to me, “The waters which you saw, where the
harlot sits, are peoples, multitudes, nations, and tongues [NIV:
“languages”].
Meaning of Waters
The symbolism here is similar to the waters of the sea in Daniel 7. The angel does not state that all
nations and peoples are represented by the waters; the implication is that a large percentage of them are
included.
17:16 “And the ten horns which you saw on the beast, these will
hate the harlot, make her desolate and naked, eat her flesh and
burn her with fire.
They Will Hate the Harlot
Things will seem good once the two witnesses are killed—the false church will apparently predict good
things to come. However, after 3½ days elapse, a nuclear war will prove the false church to be a liar. It
is apparently the impotence of that church that causes the ten kings which give their power to the
Antichrist to turn on the false church and deal with her as with a harlot which must be punished. Their
reaction will be similar to the reactions of past leaders to the Roman Catholic Church, whenever that
church crossed them, such as Henry VIII’s denunciation of the Roman Catholic Church in A.D. 1534.
17:17 “For God has put it into their hearts to fulfill His purpose, to
be of one mind, and to give their kingdom to the beast [NIV: “by
agreeing to give the beast their power to rule”], until the words of God
are fulfilled.
To Fulfill God’s Purpose
God will use these leaders just as He used Pharaoh—to accomplish His purpose:
EXO 10:1 Now the LORD said to Moses, “Go in to Pharaoh; for I have hardened his heart and
the hearts of his servants, that I may show these signs of Mine before him,”
ISA 55:11 So shall My word be that goes forth from My mouth; it shall not return to Me void,
but it shall accomplish what I please, and it shall prosper in the thing for which I sent it.
17:18 “And the woman whom you saw is that great city which
reigns over the kings of the earth.”
188
The Woman
The “woman” which is guilty of harlotry symbolizes the “great city”. “Babylon the Great” is the system
of greed and self-indulgence which epitomizes the way of Nimrod while “Mystery Babylon the Great” is
the religious power which influences the political power of Babylon the Great.
18:1 After these things I saw another angel coming down from
heaven, having great authority, and the earth was illuminated
with his glory.
Another Angel
Here is another angel possibly symbolizing the returning Messiah; one was mentioned coming with a
cloud, a rainbow on its head with a face shining like the sun and legs like pillars of fire (10:1), and
another one coming on a cloud, wearing a golden crown (14:14).
18:2 And he cried mightily with a loud voice, saying, “Babylon the
great is fallen, is fallen, and has become a habitation of demons, a
prison for every foul spirit, and a cage for every unclean and hated
[NIV: “detestable”] bird!
Habitation of Demons
This chapter summarizes the judgment of God’s wrath—wrath which has already been explained in the
outpouring of the Trumpet and Bowl plagues—that completely destroys the Babylonian system. The
aftermath of God’s wrath is compared to a wilderness area—without human occupant:
ISA 14:22-23 “I will rise up against them," declares the LORD Almighty. “I will cut off from
Babylon her name and survivors, her offspring and descendants," declares the LORD. “I
will turn her into a place for owls and into swampland; I will sweep her with the broom of
destruction," declares the LORD Almighty. (NIV)
18:3 “For all the nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath [NIV:
“maddening wine”] of her fornication, the kings of the earth have
committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth
have become rich through the abundance of her luxury [NIV: “from
her excessive luxuries”]."
18:3 “For all the nations have drunk of the wine of God's fury
caused by her whoring—yes, the kings of the earth went whoring
with her, and from her unrestrained love of luxury the world's
businessmen have grown rich." (JNT)
God’s Wrath Comes on All Nations
The appeal of the Babylonian system seduces all nations to take part in its sinful practices; therefore,
all nations will be required to experience the punishment:
JER 25:15 For thus says the LORD God of Israel to me: “Take this wine cup of fury from
My hand, and cause all the nations, to whom I send you, to drink it."
18:4 And I heard another voice from heaven saying, “Come out of
her, My people, lest you share [PHL: “become accomplices”] in her
sins, and lest you receive of her plagues.
189
Come out of Her
This is another inset exhortation to the Church—specifically made at the close of the age. Those who
are lured to the pleasures offered by the Babylonian system will begin serving that system and neglect
serving God:
JER 51:6 Flee from Babylon! Run for your lives! Do not be destroyed because of her sins. It is
time for the Lord's vengeance; He will pay her what she deserves. (NIV)
JER 51:45 Come out of her, My people! Run for your lives! Run from the fierce anger of the
LORD. (NIV)
18:5 “For her sins have reached to heaven, and God has
remembered her iniquities.
God has Remembered
The time setting of this event is at the opening of the Sixth Seal. It is reiterated at the end of the
outpouring of the seven Bowl Plagues as a summary of why God has brought such terrible destruction:
REV 16:19 The great city was split into three parts...and God remembered Babylon the Great
and made her drink the wine from the cup of His raging fury. (JNT)
JER 50:25 The LORD has opened His armory, and has brought out the weapons of His
indignation; For this is the work of the Lord GOD of hosts in the land of the Chaldeans.
18:6 “Render to her just as she rendered to you, and repay her
double according to her works; in the cup which she has mixed,
mix for her double.
Repaid According to Works
Babylon the Great will be responsible for the martyrdom of most of the remnant of the Church which
is not protected in the place of refuge. For the destruction she brings on God's people, God will destroy
her (6:10-11):
JER 50:15 Shout against her all around; she has given her hand, her foundations have fallen,
her walls are thrown down; for it is the vengeance of the LORD. Take vengeance on her. As
she has done, so do to her.
JER 51:29 And the land will tremble and sorrow; for every purpose of the LORD shall be
performed against Babylon, to make the land of Babylon a desolation without inhabitant.
18:7 “Give her as much torment and sorrow as the glory and
luxury she gave herself! For in her heart she says, ‘I sit a queen—I
am not a widow, I will never see sorrow.’ (JNT)
Babylon the Great
She will arrogantly revel in the power and materialism she will possess; for her pride, she must be
punished to an equally severe degree:
ISA 47:1, 7-8 “Come down and sit in the dust, O virgin daughter of Babylon; sit on the
ground without a throne, O daughter of the Chaldeans! For you shall no more be called
tender and delicate….You said, ‘I will continue forever—the eternal queen!' But you did not
consider these things or reflect on what might happen. Now then, listen, you wanton
creature, lounging in your security and saying to yourself, ‘I am, and there is none besides
me. I will never be a widow or suffer the loss of children.’” (NIV)
190
18:8 “Therefore her plagues will come in one day—death and
mourning and famine. And she will be utterly burned with fire, for
strong is the Lord God who judges her.
One Day
Since “her plagues” refer to the Trumpet Plagues, the timeframe of “one day” must be a reference to
the Day of the Lord, which possibly refers to one year in this case:
ISA 47:9-10 “Both of these will overtake you in a moment, on a single day: loss of children
and widowhood. They will come upon you in full measure, in spite of your many sorceries
and all your potent spells. You have trusted in your wickedness and have said, ‘No one
sees me.' Your wisdom and knowledge mislead you when you say to yourself, ‘I am, and
there is none besides me.’” (NIV)
Utterly Burned
Being “utterly burned with fire” refers to being totally destroyed so that nothing recognizable is left:
ISA 13:19-22 Babylon, the jewel of kingdoms, the glory of the Babylonians' pride, will be
overthrown by God like Sodom and Gomorrah. She will never be inhabited or lived in
through all generations; no Arab will pitch his tent there, no shepherd will rest his flocks
there. But desert creatures will lie there, jackals will fill her houses; there the owls will
dwell, and there the wild goats will leap about. Hyenas will howl in her strongholds, jackals
in her luxurious palaces. Her time is at hand, and her days will not be prolonged. (NIV)
The analogy of the destruction of Babylon, which is connected to ancient Tyre, portrays the evil
system disappearing forever like a sinking ship that disappears from sight:
EZE 27:27 Your wealth, merchandise and wares, your mariners, seamen and shipwrights,
your merchants and all your soldiers, and everyone else on board will sink into the heart of
the sea on the day of your shipwreck. (NIV)
18:9 “The kings of the earth who went whoring with her and
shared her luxury will sob and wail over her when they see the
smoke as she burns. (JNT)
Sob & Wail
The rulers of the earth who gain their positions through the Babylonian system will mourn when it is
destroyed—even though that system is merciless and steeped in pride:
EZE 27:33-35 When your merchandise went out on the seas, you satisfied many nations;
with your great wealth and your wares you enriched the kings of the earth. Now you are
shattered by the sea in the depths of the waters; your wares and all your company have
gone down with you. All who live in the coastlands are appalled at you; their kings
shudder with horror and their faces are distorted with fear. (NIV)
18:10 “Standing at a distance, for fear of her torment, they will
say, ‘Oh no! The great city! Babylon, the mighty city! In a single
[NKJ “one”] hour your judgment has come!’ (JNT)
A Single Hour
This “hour” of judgment is the same as the “hour of trial which shall come upon the whole world, to
test those who dwell on the earth” from 3:10, referring to the Day of the Lord.
191
18:11-13 “The world’s businessmen weep and mourn over her,
because no one is buying their merchandise any more—stocks of
gold and silver, gems and pearls, fine linen and purple, silk and
scarlet, all rare woods, all ivory goods, all kinds of things made of
scented wood, brass, iron and marble; cinnamon, cardamom,
incense, myrrh, frankincense, wine, oil, flour, grain, cattle, sheep,
horses, chariots—and bodies—and people's souls [PHL: “slaves, the
very souls of men”]. (JNT)
Bodies/Slaves
The word “bodies” is translated from “somata” which is a Greek idiom for “slaves”. This condition is
already extant; the September 2003 National Geographic stated that there are over 27 million slaves in
the world today. In addition, God states that many of the Jews in the area of Israel will be sold as slaves
after the Antichrist is established in Jerusalem (JOE 3:6).
EZE 27:36 Among the nations the merchants gasp at the sight of you; destruction has
come on you, and you shall be no more. (REB)
18:14 “The fruits you lusted for with all your heart have gone! All
the luxury and flashiness have been destroyed, never to return!
(JNT)
Luxury Items
The reason no one will be buying their merchandise is because all the merchandise will be destroyed
through the plagues of God’s wrath.
18:15-16 “The merchants [JNT: “sellers”] of these things, who
became rich by her, will stand at a distance for fear of [NIV:
“terrified at”] her torment, weeping and wailing, and saying, ‘Alas,
alas, that great city that was clothed in fine linen, purple, and
scarlet, and adorned with gold and precious stones and pearls!
Merchants Stand at a Distance
Just like the rulers of nations, the businessmen withdraw from any further involvement with the
system:
ISA 47:15 Thus shall they be to you with whom you have labored, your merchants from
your youth; they shall wander each one to his quarter. No one shall save you.
18:17 “For in one hour such great riches came to nothing.' And
every shipmaster, all who travel by ship, sailors, and as many as
trade on the sea, stood at a distance.
Shipmasters Stand at a Distance
Those involved in the systems needed for transporting the goods will also withdraw:
EZE 27:28-29 The shorelands will quake when your seamen cry out. All who handle the
oars will abandon their ships; the mariners and all the seamen will stand on the shore.
(NIV)
18:18 “When they see the smoke of her burning, they will exclaim,
‘Was there ever a city like this great city?’ (NIV)
192
EZE 27:31-32 they will shave themselves completely bald because of you, gird themselves
with sackcloth, and weep for you with bitterness of heart and bitter wailing. In their
wailing for you they will take up a lamentation, and lament for you, ‘What city is like Tyre,
destroyed in the midst of the sea?’
18:19 “And they threw dust on their heads and cried out, weeping
and wailing, and saying, ‘Alas, alas, that great city, in which all
who had ships on the sea became rich by her wealth! For in one
hour she is made desolate.’
EZE 27:30 They will make their voice heard because of you; they will cry bitterly and cast
dust on their heads; they will roll about in ashes;
18:20 “Rejoice over her, heaven! Rejoice, people of God [NIV:
“saints”], emissaries [NKJ: “apostles”] and prophets! For in judging
her, God has vindicated you.” (JNT)
Rejoice
Unlike those of the world who weep and mourn over Babylon’s destruction, those who are of God will
have an opposite reaction—total elation because the anti-God system of the devil will at last be removed.
18:21 Then a mighty angel picked up a boulder the size of a large
millstone and threw it into the sea, and said: “With such violence
the great city of Babylon will be thrown down, never to be found
again. (NIV)
Millstone
A millstone was used for grinding olives to extract their oil. Commonly, they were circular with about a
five foot diameter, over a foot thick and weighed more than a ton.
The analogy of the destruction of the Babylonian system to throwing a millstone into the sea refers to
how suddenly it happens and how permanent the destruction is:
JER 51:63-64 When you finish reading this scroll, tie a stone to it and throw it into the
Euphrates. Then say, ‘So will Babylon sink to rise no more because of the disaster I will bring
upon her. And her people will fall.' The words of Jeremiah end here. (NIV)
EZE 26:19, 21 For thus says the Lord GOD: ‘When I make you a desolate city, like cities that
are not inhabited, when I bring the deep upon you, and great waters cover you...I will make
you a terror, and you shall be no more; though you are sought for, you will never be found
again,' says the Lord GOD.
18:22 “The sound of harpists, musicians, flutists, and trumpeters
shall not be heard in you anymore. And no craftsman of any craft
shall be found in you anymore. And the sound of a millstone shall
not be heard in you anymore.
Shall not be Heard
No sounds of life will remain: no music, nor any noise associated with construction or agriculture.
18:23 “And the light of a lamp shall not shine in you anymore. And
the voice of bridegroom and bride shall not be heard in you
anymore. For your merchants were the great men of the earth
193
[JNT: “businessmen were the most powerful on earth”], for by your
sorcery all the nations were deceived.
The absence of life will result in no need for artificial light sources. No life means no brides and no
grooms.
18:24 “And in her was found the blood of prophets and saints, and
of all who were slain on the earth."
Blood of those Slain
The Babylonian system was begun by Cain (who epitomized utter selfishness) in the pre-Flood world,
was reinstituted by Nimrod after the Flood and continues until destroyed by God at the end of the age. It
is this satanic system which has been responsible for the destruction of all who are loyal to God, and
therefore, it is this system which must receive God's vengeance:
LUK 18:7-8 And shall God not avenge His own elect who cry out day and night to Him,
though He bears long with them? I tell you that He will avenge them speedily...
Timeframe
Now that the pertinent information regarding Babylon the Great has been revealed, we are once again
brought back into the chronological flow of prophetic events. Some of the events touched on in the inset
material in Chapters 17 and 18 actually fit later in Chapter 19.
19:1 After these things I heard a loud voice of a great multitude
[Greek: “ochlos”, is always associated with people; JNT: “huge crowd”] in
heaven, saying, “Alleluia! Salvation and glory and honor and power
to the Lord our God!
A Great Multitude
Immediately prior to the seven angels, who are responsible for disseminating the Bowl Plagues and
coming out of the Temple in heaven, the resurrected saints were singing praises to God before His
throne. They are still involved in praising God when the vision John is having about Babylon the Great
comes to an end.
Alleluia
The Greek “Alleluia” is transliterated from the Hebrew “Halleluyah” which means “Praise Yah” or
“Praise the Lord”.
19:2 “For His judgments are true and just [NKJ: “righteous”]. He has
judged the great whore who corrupted the earth with her whoring.
He has taken vengeance on her who has the blood of His servants
on her hands.” (JNT)
Timeframe
The timeframe is after the Seventh Bowl has been emptied. This praise is directed as thanksgiving that
God has destroyed the kingdom of the devil.
19:3 Again they said, “Alleluia! And her smoke rises up forever and
ever!”
194
Her Smoke
All that remains of something totally consumed by fire is smoke, which itself rises and soon dissipates,
appearing to ascend out of sight.
19:4 And the twenty-four elders and the four living creatures fell
down and worshiped God who sat on the throne, saying, “Amen!
Alleluia!”
Worshiping God
The saints’ praise is followed by the praise of the angels in the immediate vicinity of the throne.
19:5 Then a voice came from the throne, saying, “Praise our God,
all you His servants and those who fear Him, both small and
great!”
Here is a call for praising God for another reason.
19:6 Then I heard what sounded like a great multitude [JNT: “like
the roar of a huge crowd”], like the roar of rushing waters and like
loud peals of thunder, shouting: “Hallelujah! For our Lord God
Almighty [NKJ: “Omnipotent”] reigns. (NIV)
The Almighty Reigns
This verse establishes the time of Jesus’ coronation by the Father in the presence of the firstfruits as
King of kings:
DAN 7:13-14 I was watching in the night visions, and behold, One like the Son of Man,
coming with the clouds of heaven! He came to the Ancient of Days, and they brought Him
near before Him. Then to Him was given dominion and glory and a kingdom, that all
peoples, nations, and languages should serve Him. His dominion is an everlasting
dominion, which shall not pass away, and His kingdom the one which shall not be
destroyed.
19:7 “Let us be glad and rejoice and give Him glory, for the
marriage [JNT, NIV: “wedding”] of the Lamb has come, and His wife
[JNT, NIV: “bride”] has made herself ready [JNT: “prepared herself”].”
The Marriage has Come
The long-anticipated marriage of Christ to the firstfruits finally arrives at this time:
MAT 22:2 The kingdom of heaven is like a certain King who arranged a marriage for His Son…
MAT 25:1, 10 Then the kingdom of heaven shall be likened to ten virgins who took their lamps
and went out to meet the bridegroom...the Bridegroom came, and those who were ready went
in with Him to the wedding; and the door was shut.
ROM 7:2, 4 For the woman who has a husband is bound by the law to her husband as long as
he lives. But if the husband dies, she is released from the law of her husband...Therefore, my
brethren, you also have become dead to the law through the body of Christ, that you may be
married to another, even to Him who was raised from the dead, that we should bear fruit to
God.
195
The bride has made herself ready by following the directions of her espoused husband:
EPH 5:25-27 Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ also loved the church and gave
Himself for it, that He might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word,
that He might present it to Himself a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle or any
such thing, but that it should be holy and without blemish.
19:8 And to her it was granted to be arrayed in [MOF: “she is allowed
to put on”] fine linen, clean and bright [MOF: “dazzling white”], for the
fine linen is the righteous acts [KJV: “righteousness”] of the saints.
Fine Linen
The clothing of the bride of Christ reflects the purity of a virgin, and is a stark contrast to the dress of
the harlot in 17:4. Paul emphasized the need for the Church to remain faithful to its covenant with Christ
and not become blemished by consorting with other suitors:
2CO 11:2 For I am jealous for you with godly jealousy. For I have betrothed you to one
Husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
19:9 And the angel [NKJ: “he”] said to me, “Write: ‘How blessed are
those who have been invited [NKJ: “are called”] to the wedding feast
[NKJ: “marriage supper”] of the Lamb!’” Then he added, “These are
God’s very words.” (JNT)
Blessed are Those
Those who are attendees receive this blessing because they have developed the outgoing concern of
their husband:
LUK 14:12-14 Then He also said to him who invited Him, “When you give a dinner or a
supper, do not ask your friends, your brothers, your relatives, nor your rich neighbors, lest
they also invite you back, and you be repaid. But when you give a feast, invite the poor,
the maimed, the lame, the blind. And you will be blessed, because they cannot repay you;
for you shall be repaid at the resurrection of the just.”
19:10 And I fell at his feet to worship him. But he said to me, “See
that you do not do that! I am your fellow servant, and of your
brethren who have the testimony of Jesus. Worship God! For the
testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy.”
Fall to Worship
Apparently, John bowed to the angel because he was so overcome from the emotion of the meaning
of the Marriage Supper to him personally. The angel points out that God is the One who has designed
this event and only God can bring to pass what He has established. Like John, the angel is simply in
possession of the prophecies which God had given it to pass on.
19:11 Then I saw heaven opened, and behold, a white horse. And
He who sat on him was called Faithful and True, and in
righteousness [NIV: “with justice”] He judges and makes war.
Judging & War
There are several Old Testament passages related to this event:
196
PSA 18:7-10 Then the earth shook and trembled; the foundations of the hills also quaked and
were shaken, because He was angry. Smoke went up from His nostrils, and devouring fire from
His mouth; coals were kindled by it. He bowed the heavens also, and came down with
darkness under His feet. And He rode upon a cherub, and flew; He flew upon the wings of the
wind.
PSA 45:3-4 Gird Your sword upon Your side, O Mighty One; clothe Yourself with splendor and
majesty. In Your majesty ride forth victoriously in behalf of truth, humility and righteousness;
let Your right hand display awesome deeds. (NIV)
Characteristics of Christ
The terms “Faithful” and “True” are not names, but rather the qualities possessed by Jesus Christ. He
is pictured as being faithful to the testimony of truth He has given and preserved; and was designated as
the “Faithful and True Witness” in 3:14.
19:12 His eyes were like a flame of fire, and on His head were
many crowns. He had a name written that no one knew except
Himself.
A Name
Jesus is depicted in His glorified state (1:14) after having received rulership from the Father. Since two
names are attributed to Him in the next several verses which describe the known roles He fills, the
unknown name apparently defines a role He must yet assume. He promises the Church that He will write
upon it the new name He will have (3:12).
19:13 He was wearing a robe that had been soaked in blood, and
the name by which he is called is, “The Word of God”. (JNT)
Blood-Soaked Robe
The blood-soaked robe symbolizes His involvement in the destruction of those killed during the
Trumpet and Bowl Plagues distributed by the angels. There remains one final slaughter which He will
handle directly. This name reveals Jesus’ past and ongoing role as the spokesman for the Family of God.
19:14 And the armies in heaven, clothed in fine linen, white and
clean, followed Him on white horses.
Heavenly Armies
God prophesied of this through Jeremiah. The throne of God is in the “sides of the north” referred to
in ISA 14:13, and a people—the resurrected saints—will come from there:
JER 50:41 Behold, a people shall come from the north, and a great nation and many kings
shall be raised up from the ends of the earth.
Other passages which verify that the saints compose the army coming from heaven with Him are:
ZEC 14:5 ...Thus the LORD my God will come, and all the saints with You.
1TH 4:16-17 For the Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of an
archangel, and with the trumpet of God. And the dead in Christ will rise first. Then we who are
alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the
air. And thus we shall always be with the Lord.
197
JUD 14-15 Now Enoch, the seventh from Adam, prophesied about these men also, saying,
“Behold, the Lord comes with ten thousands of His saints, to execute judgment on all, to
convict all who are ungodly among them of all their ungodly deeds which they have committed
in an ungodly way, and of all the harsh things which ungodly sinners have spoken against
Him.”
REV 17:14 These will make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb will overcome them, for He is
Lord of lords and King of kings; and those who are with Him are called, chosen, and faithful.
19:15 Now out of His mouth goes a sharp sword, that with it He
should strike the nations. And He Himself will rule [PHL: “shepherd”]
them with a rod of iron. He Himself treads the winepress of the
fierceness and wrath of Almighty God.
A Sharp Sword
Jesus does not hold a sword in His hand, His sword is His word (EPH 6:17; HEB 4:12). By His word the
physical universe came into being; all He needs do is speak the word and nature obeys Him. Treading the
winepress pictures what follows through the remainder of this chapter and is the fulfillment of the event
recorded in 14:19-20 which states that the end result of that treading is a river of blood almost 180 miles
in length.
19:16 And He has on His robe and on His thigh a name written:
KING OF KINGS AND LORD OF LORDS.
A Name Written
This name is boldly displayed so that all who see Him know who He is.
19:17-18 Then I saw an angel standing in the sun; and he cried
with a loud voice, saying to all the birds that fly in the midst of
heaven, “Come and gather together for the supper of the great
God, that you may eat the flesh of kings, the flesh of captains, the
flesh of mighty men, the flesh of horses and of those who sit on
them, and the flesh of all people, free and slave, both small and
great.”
Prophetic Fulfillment
The outcome of this confrontation has long ago been decided.
19:19 And I saw the beast, the kings of the earth, and their
armies, gathered together to make war against Him who sat on
the horse and against His army.
Gathered Together
The nations which were destroying each other with nuclear weapons only days prior to this, now come
together in an attempt to stop Jesus from taking over dominion of the earth (see Appendix F):
PSA 2:1-2 Why do the nations rage [KJV margin: “tumultuously assemble”], and the
people plot a vain thing? The kings of the earth set themselves, and the rulers take
counsel together, against the LORD and against His Anointed…
The place they are gathered is designated as Armageddon (16:14, 16).
198
19:20 Then the beast was captured, and with him the false
prophet who worked signs in his presence, by which he deceived
those who received the mark of the beast and those who
worshiped his image. These two were cast alive into the [KJV:“a”]
lake of fire burning with brimstone.
Captured & Destroyed
The first thing Jesus does is destroy the men who give themselves over to Satan and claim divine
origin:
2TH 2:8 And then the lawless one will be revealed, whom the Lord will consume with the
breath of His mouth and destroy with the brightness of His coming.
DAN 8:25 ...he shall magnify himself in his heart. He shall destroy many in their prosperity. He
shall even rise against the Prince of princes; but he shall be broken without human hand.
Lake of Fire
This is the first reference made to a “lake of fire” in Revelation. Being thrown into a lake of fire not
only ends the physical lives of these two men, but also represents the final destruction of false christs
and false prophets. With the true Messiah now on earth, God will never again allow any man to rise up
and claim to be the Savior or a prophet sent from Him. This does not mean the two men who fulfill these
prophesied roles have received their day of judgment regarding personal salvation; if they are never
called, chosen and given God’s spirit, they will be included in the White Throne Judgment over a
thousand years later.
19:21 And the rest were killed with the sword which proceeded
from the mouth of Him who sat on the horse. And all the birds
were filled with their flesh.
Killed with the Sword
Jesus apparently wields the sword of His word by commanding a plague to strike the armies:
ZEC 14:12-13 And this shall be the plague with which the LORD will strike all the people
who fought against Jerusalem: their flesh shall dissolve while they stand on their feet,
their eyes shall dissolve in their sockets, and their tongues shall dissolve in their mouths. It
shall come to pass in that day that a great panic from the LORD will be among them.
Everyone will seize the hand of his neighbor, and raise his hand against his neighbor’s
hand;
Filled With Their Flesh
It is considered degrading for a dead body not to be buried (2KI 9:34); and the worst disgrace is to
have the corpse eaten by carnivorous birds and animals. Since these individuals will attempt to prevent
Christ’s rule, it is therefore appropriate that they suffer the maximum ignominy.
20:1-2 Then I saw an angel coming down from heaven, having the
key to the bottomless pit [NIV, MOF: “abyss”] and a great chain in
his hand. He laid hold of [NRS, NIV: “seized”] the dragon, that
serpent of old, who is the Devil and Satan, and bound him for a
thousand years;
199
Satan Bound
Once the devil’s kingdom is brought down, the next step is to remove him. His position of prince of
this world will be revoked at this time:
ISA 27:1 In that day the LORD with His severe sword, great and strong, will punish
Leviathan the fleeing serpent, Leviathan that twisted serpent; and He will slay the reptile
[TAN: “dragon”] that is in the sea.
Slay the Dragon
The devil is “slain” at this point simply by being removed from influencing the sea of humanity.
20:3 He threw him into the Abyss, and locked and sealed it over
him, to keep him from deceiving the nations anymore until the
thousand years were ended. After that, he must be set free for a
short time. (NIV)
Into the Abyss
This is the time when all of the demons are also purged from the earth and imprisoned:
ISA 24:21-22 In that day the LORD will punish the powers in the heavens above and the
kings on the earth below. They will be herded together like prisoners bound in a dungeon;
they will be shut up in prison and be punished after many days. (NIV)
20:4 And I saw thrones, and they sat on them, and judgment was
committed to them. And I saw the souls of those who had been
beheaded for their witness to Jesus and for the word of God, who
[FEN: “and whoever”; JNT: “also those who”] had not worshiped the
beast or his image, and had not received his mark on their
foreheads or on their hands. And they lived and reigned with
Christ for a thousand years.
Reigning with Christ
Some translations may have misrepresented this verse by implying that only martyrs can compose this
group. Two translations which have carefully preserved the correct meaning are Fenton and the Jewish
New Testament. They clearly present two groups:
1. those who were literal martyrs and
2. those who refused submission to the beast at the close or the devil’s system throughout time.
Martyr
The term “martyrs” is also applied to all faithful saints, whether or not they are actually killed for their
belief. As covered earlier (12:11), saints are those who have died in baptism and lay down their lives in
order to obey God. John will obviously be included in that group, and he was not a literal martyr.
Rulership
There have been numerous references to all of the saints being given rulership earlier in this book
(2:26; 3:21; 5:10), as well as statements of the same in other books:
1CO 6:2 Do you not know that the saints will judge the world?...
200
DAN 7:22 until the Ancient of Days came, and a judgment was made in favor of the saints of
the Most High, and the time came for the saints to possess the kingdom.
MAT 19:28 So Jesus said to them, “Assuredly I say to you, that in the regeneration, when the
Son of Man sits on the throne of His glory, you who have followed Me will also sit on twelve
thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.”
1000 Years
These 1000 years represent the seventh day of God’s week-long plan:
PSA 90:4 For a thousand years in Your sight are like yesterday when it is past, and like a watch
in the night.
2PE 3:8 But, beloved, do not forget this one thing, that with the Lord one day is as a thousand
years, and a thousand years as one day.
20:5 But the rest of the dead did not live again until the thousand
years were finished. This is the first resurrection.
First Resurrection
Only the dead in Christ will be resurrected at this time. The vast majority will remain in death until
after this 1000-years’ day ends (see Appendix D).
20:6 Blessed and holy is he who has part in the first resurrection.
Over such the second death has no power, but they shall be priests
of God and of Christ, and shall reign with Him a thousand years.
The first death is only temporary, for it is only the destruction of the physical body. The second death
is permanent; it refers to the destruction of the spirit in man—the essence which makes a resurrection
possible:
MAT 10:28 And do not fear those who kill the body but cannot kill the soul. But rather fear
Him who is able to destroy both soul and body in hell.
20:7 Now when the thousand years have expired, Satan will be
released from his prison
Satan Released
God has not directly revealed why He will allow this. There are several possible scenarios:
God may end the sixth day of His week prematurely and therefore, will give Satan this time
after the 1000 years.
It may be that God wants to impress upon those who live during the 1000 years that they
should be careful not think of themselves as better than those who lived before—that they
would never give in to Satan. What better way than to turn the devil loose after 1000 years of
humanity being taught the right way?
20:8 and will go out to deceive the nations which are in the four
corners of the earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them together to
battle, whose number is as the sand of the sea.
201
God does not state how long this will take; He only says that Satan is released for a short time. As the
former “prince of the power of the air”, Satan will use his powers of influence to corrupt humanity’s way
of thinking:
ISA 54:15 Indeed they shall surely assemble, but not because of Me. Whoever assembles
against you shall fall for your sake.
EZE 38:2, 8-12 “Son of man, set your face against Gog, of the land of Magog, the prince of
Rosh, Meshech, and Tubal, and prophesy against him...after many days you will be visited. In
the latter years you will come into the land of those brought back from the sword and gathered
from many people on the mountains of Israel, which had long been desolate; they were
brought out of the nations, and now all of them dwell safely. You will ascend, coming like a
storm, covering the land like a cloud, you and all your troops and many peoples with you.”
Thus says the Lord GOD: “On that day it shall come to pass that thoughts will arise in your
mind, and you will make an evil plan: You will say, ‘I will go up against a land of unwalled
villages; I will go to a peaceful people, who dwell safely, all of them dwelling without walls,
and having neither bars nor gates’—to take plunder and to take booty, to stretch out your
hand against the waste places that are again inhabited, and against a people gathered from
the nations, who have acquired livestock and goods, who dwell in the midst of the land.”
Gathered for Battle
The massive army which gathers at the Euphrates just before the Sixth Trumpet Plague will number
200 million. In describing that army moving south to engage the armies of the beast, Joel states that this
situation will not happen again for a long time:
JOE 2:2 a day of darkness and gloominess, a day of clouds and thick darkness, like the
morning clouds spread over the mountains. A people come, great and strong, the like of
whom has never been; nor will there ever be any such after them, even for many
successive generations.
It is after the devil is loosed that the nations will form a massive army like the one which invades
Israel just before Christ’s millennial reign begins.
20:9 They went up on [MOF: “swarmed over”; NIV: “marched across”]
the breadth of the earth and surrounded the camp of the saints
and the beloved city. And fire came down from God out of heaven
and devoured them.
Although God will allow them to surround the land of Israel, He will not allow His people to be hurt:
EZE 38:18, 22 “And it will come to pass at the same time, when Gog comes against the land of
Israel,” says the Lord GOD, “that My fury will show in My face...And I will bring him to
judgment with pestilence and bloodshed; I will rain down on him, on his troops, and on the
many peoples who are with him, flooding rain, great hailstones, fire, and brimstone.”
ISA 54:17 “no weapon forged against you will prevail, and you will refute every tongue that
accuses you. This is the heritage of the servants of the LORD, and this is their vindication from
Me,” declares the LORD. (NIV)
20:10 And the devil, who deceived them, was cast into the lake of
fire and brimstone where the beast and the false prophet {are}
[NIV: “had been thrown”; MOF: “also lie”]. And they will be [MOF: “to
be”] tormented day and night forever and ever.
202
Lake of Fire
The physical lives of the men who fulfill the roles of the beast and false prophet will end when they
are thrown into the lake of fire [see 19:20]. Of the three, the devil alone will be tormented. The “lake of
fire” is figurative for being ultimately cut off or destroyed, never to rise again. This means God will never
again allow the devil to have any contact with or influence over men.
As was mentioned in vs. 2, the devil will be punished by being cut off and restrained from humanity
for 1000 years. The prophecy in ISA 27:1 noted that God would punish leviathan with His sword,
ultimately by slaying him. The prophecy in ISA 24:21-22 also indicates that after being imprisoned for
many days, the devil and the demons would be punished. Jesus stated that a fire would be prepared to
prevent them from having any further influence; the repercussions of this fire are forever.
MAT 25:41 ...the everlasting fire prepared for the devil and his angels:
20:11 Then I saw a great white throne and Him who sat on it, from
whose face [MOF, NIV: “presence”] the earth and the heaven [MOF,
NIV: “sky”] fled away. And there was found no place for them [PHL:
“and vanished”].
White Throne Judgment
God’s throne in heaven is blue, according to EZE 1:26. However, this throne is white to represent the
righteousness of the judgments which will be determined by the One on the throne. The manner of
judging during this time of judgment will be the same as during the 1000 years:
ISA 11:4 but with righteousness He shall judge the poor, and decide with equity for the
meek of the earth; He shall strike the earth with the rod of His mouth, and with the breath
of His lips He shall slay the wicked.
The One who does the judging is Jesus Christ:
JOH 5:21-22 For as the Father raises the dead and gives life to them, even so the Son
gives life to whom He will. For the Father judges no one, but has committed all judgment
to the Son…
Fled Away
This verse does not mean there will be no earth and sky; it means that the brilliance of Christ’s glory is
blinding:
ISA 24:23 Then the moon will be disgraced and the sun ashamed; for the LORD of hosts
will reign on Mount Zion and in Jerusalem and before His elders, gloriously.
20:12 And I saw the dead, small and great, standing before God,
and books were opened. And another book was opened, which is
the Book of Life. And the dead were judged according to their
works, by the things which were written in the books.
Resurrection & Judgment
This is the resurrection to judgment. It is for all who were not part of the First Resurrection, nor called
to salvation during the 1000 years:
JOH 5:24, 28-29 Yes, indeed! I tell you that whoever hears what I am saying and trusts
the One who sent Me has eternal life—that is, he will not come up for judgment but has
already crossed over from death to life!...Don’t be surprised at this; because the time is
203
coming when all who are in the grave will hear His voice and come out—those who have
done good to a resurrection of life, and those who have done evil to a resurrection of
judgment. (JNT)
This resurrection is to physical life, as revealed in EZE 37, and several psalms. For example:
PSA 113:7-9 He raiseth up the poor out of the dust, and lifteth the needy out of the
dunghill; that He may set him with princes, even with the princes of His people. He
maketh the barren woman to keep house, and to be a joyful mother of children. Praise ye
the LORD. (KJV)
Most translations attempt to limit the judgment of all in this resurrection to what they had done before
they died. This is based upon their misunderstanding of God’s plan and the purpose for the second
resurrection. All will be required to repent of the sins they committed in their first life, but only after
receiving understanding from God’s word and the gift of God’s spirit will their judgment begin. The
“books” which are opened are, in fact, the books of the Bible which Jesus states will remain until heaven
and earth pass away (MAT 5:17-18). The Bible contains the truth, and all are judged on whether or not
that truth is assimilated into their thinking and character:
PSA 96:13 For He is coming, for He is coming to judge the earth. He shall judge the world
with righteousness, and the peoples with His truth.
The Book of Life will be opened so that names can be entered into it as those who will be resurrected
repent and receive God’s spirit.
The length of this judgment is not given in Revelation. There is a passage from Isaiah which seems
applicable here and indicates that the length of this final phase of judgment will be 100 years:
ISA 65:20 No more shall an infant from there live but a few days, nor an old man who has
not fulfilled his days; for the child shall die one hundred years old, but the sinner being
one hundred years old shall be accursed.
20:13 The sea gave up the dead who were in it, and Death and
Hades [PHL: “the grave”] delivered up the dead who were in them.
And they were judged, each one according to his works.
Sea, Death & Hades
This verse explains the source of the dead standing before God in the previous verse.
20:14 Then Death and Hades [PHL: “the grave”] were cast into the
lake of fire. This is the second death.
The Second Death
Once the White Throne Judgment comes to an end, there will be no more human life, and without
physical life, there is no physical death; with no more death, there is no need for graves:
1CO 15:26 The last enemy that will be destroyed is death.
Lake of Fire
It is clear from this verse that the lake of fire is not an actual fire, but symbolic of the complete
eradication of whatever is connected with it.
20:15 And anyone not found written in the Book of Life was cast
into the lake of fire.
204
Book of Life
Those who deliberately reject God and the help of His spirit will have their names removed from the
Book of Life and will experience the second death: the destruction of the spirit in man (MAT 10:28) which
will remove any possibility of life ever again:
PSA 37:20 But the wicked shall perish; and the enemies of the LORD, like the splendor of
the meadows, shall vanish. Into smoke they shall vanish away.
Conclusion
Chapter 20 concludes with the end of the White Throne Judgment and the final day of salvation for
the majority of humanity. Any who reject God’s offer of salvation will physically die and their life-essence,
the spirit in man, will be destroyed.
Introduction
The chronological flow of events continues from Chapter Twenty.
21:1 And I saw a new heaven and a new earth, for the first heaven
and the first earth had passed away [REB: “vanished”; PHL:
“disappeared”]. Also there was no more sea.
New Heaven & New Earth
The Greek translated “new” is from the word “kaine”, which means “new as to form or quality”; “of
different nature from what is contrasted as old”. John witnesses something new only from humanity’s
perspective—the end of the physical universe and a return to the eternal condition which preceded the
creation of the physical (see Appendix D). All matter has its foundations in the spirit, which God used at
the sub-sub-atomic level for creating the physical:
HEB 11:3 By faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that the
things which are seen were not made of things which are visible.
2CO 4:18 while we do not look at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not
seen. For the things which are seen are temporary, but the things which are not seen are
eternal.
After the final day of judgment, the temporary, physical gestational environment that God created for
the reproduction of Himself will be of no further use and will cease to exist:
PSA 102:25-27 (Paul quoted this in HEB 1:10-11) Of old You laid the foundation of the earth,
and the heavens are the work of Your hands. They will perish, but You will endure; yes, all of
them will grow old like a garment; like a cloak You will change them, and they will be changed.
But You are the same, and Your years will have no end.
ISA 51:6 Lift up your eyes to the heavens, and look on the earth beneath. For the heavens will
vanish away like smoke, the earth will grow old like a garment, and those who dwell in it will
die in like manner; but My salvation will be forever, and My righteousness will not be
abolished.
Based upon these passages, Peter was inspired to describe the complete breakdown of the atomic
structure which makes the physical universe possible:
205
2PE 3:10 …and then the heavens will vanish away with a great rushing sound; the
elements, all aflame, will dissolve into nothingness, no trace being left of the earth or of
anything contained in it. (CAS)
This “new earth” is the focus of the promise Jesus makes to all who are invited to enter into the New
Covenant and who fulfill the vowed contractual obligations after baptism:
MAT 5:5 Blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit the earth.
No More Sea
The absence of the sea, or oceans, has both a literal and a symbolic meaning. The existence of
physical life is impossible without the vastness of the earth’s oceans to regulate climate and
temperatures; the absence of those oceans means there will be no physical life at the time of the New
Heaven and New Earth. As covered earlier, the seas are also used to symbolize the masses of humanity
(17:15), therefore, the nonexistence of the seas pictures the absence of flesh and blood nations.
21:2 Then I, John, saw the holy city, New Jerusalem, coming down
out of heaven from God, prepared as a bride adorned [JNT:
“beautifully dressed”] for her husband.
New Jerusalem
The same Greek word (“kaine”) is used to denote this Jerusalem as a city which is “new” only from
humanity’s perspective. A city is an organized community, and this holy organized community represents
the Family of God, which God has been, and to which He continues to add more members throughout the
different days of salvation:
HEB 11:10, 16 for he waited for the city which has foundations, whose builder and maker
is God...But now they desire a better, that is, a heavenly country. Therefore God is not
ashamed to be called their God, for He has prepared a city for them.
Paul referred to the heavenly Jerusalem as being the city of the living God (HEB 12:22) which is the
only truly permanent, organized community (HEB 13:14).
The merging of Heaven and Earth in the dimension of spirit amplifies another promise contained
within the terms of the New Covenant:
MAT 5:3 Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.
Bridal Adornment
Much care and attention is lavished on a bride as she is being prepared for her wedding ceremony.
The result is that every hair, every item of clothing, every piece of jewelry and other adornment is in its
place before her groom sees her walking down the aisle. Just as a groom is transfixed by the beauty of
his bride at that moment, so John was captivated by the vision of the uniting of Heaven and Earth.
21:3 And I heard a loud voice from heaven saying, “Behold, the
tabernacle of God [MOF: “God’s dwelling-place”; JNT: “God’s Shikhinah”]
is with men, and He will dwell with them, and they shall be His
people, and God Himself will be with them and be their God.”
Dwell With Them
God the Word originally manifested Himself in the Garden of Eden so that man knew God was present
with him (GEN 3:8). But after sin entered, man was cut off from the garden where God was present (GEN
206
3:23-24). God later dwelt temporarily among the nation of Israel (LEV 26:11-12). But, their refusal to
keep the covenant made between God and them ended that relationship.
Jesus will dwell in the area of Jerusalem during the 1000 years, but due to the physical state of
humanity, He will not be seen as He actually is:
ZEC 2:10-11 “Sing and rejoice, O daughter of Zion! For behold, I am coming and I will
dwell in your midst,” says the LORD. “Many nations shall be joined to the LORD in that
day, and they shall become My people. And I will dwell in your midst. Then you will know
that the LORD of hosts has sent Me to you.”
At the time of the New Heaven and Earth, there will be no need for a physical manifestation of God;
He will appear as He eternally is. The terms “men” and “people” in this passage are references to those
who were at one time flesh and blood, but at that future time will be spirit. They will be recipients of all
of the promises contained within the terms of the New Covenant.
21:4 “And God will wipe away every tear from their eyes; there
shall be no more death, nor sorrow, nor crying; and there shall be
no more pain, for the former things have [GSP, REB: “old order has”]
passed away.”
No More Death
God will accomplish this feat through the entrance of humanity into His Kingdom when they become
spirit. With the end of the first earth comes the end of physical death, and with entry into immortality
comes the impossibility of eternal death.
21:5 Then He who sat on the throne said, “Behold, I make all
things new.” And He said to me, “Write, for these words are true
and faithful.”
All Things New
Once humanity receives immortality, the reality of the eternal spirit realm of God will be “new” to
them. This is yet another encouragement to those whom God has called; they need to focus on the
promises of what God is preparing for them.
21:6 And He said to me, “It is done! I am the Alpha and the Omega
[JNT: “A and the Z”], the Beginning and the End. I will give of the
fountain of the water of life freely to him who thirsts.
Alpha & Omega
The Greek word “arche” is translated as “Beginning”; it can also mean the “one who begins” and the
“one who rules”, which implies One who exists outside of time and the physical dimension and who
establishes the laws that govern whatever He begins.
Water of Life
Uninhibited access to the fountain of the water of life is the ultimate fulfillment of another of the
promises made to all who come under the New Covenant:
MAT 5:6 Blessed are those who hunger and thirst for righteousness, for they shall be
filled.
207
21:7 “He who overcomes shall inherit all things, and I will be his
God and he shall be My son.
Inherit All Things
This promise is made to all of humanity, no matter when their day of salvation comes.
21:8 “But the cowardly, unbelieving, abominable, murderers,
sexually immoral, sorcerers [JNT: “those who misuse drugs in
connection with the occult”; NIV: “those who practice the magic arts”],
idolaters, and all liars shall have their part in the lake which burns
with fire and brimstone, which is the second death.”
The Second Death
Those who experience the second death are the ones who refuse to overcome their sins. This list
includes the most detestable faults to which men choose to submit:
The “cowardly” are those who fear men and what men think rather than fearing God (MAT
10:28).
The “unbelieving” are those who totally reject God.
The “abominable” are those who are caught up in practices which pervert the mind.
Those who are “murderers” and “sexually immoral” have no respect for the lives of others.
The “sorcerers” and “idolaters” are those who are involved in the worship of the devil and
demons, who surrender their minds to the spiritual forces of darkness.
The “liars” are those who have corrupted their minds through deceit to the point they cannot
comprehend truth.
Once again, being “cast into the lake of fire” is defined as the symbol of complete destruction (20:1415); the second death is the complete destruction of the life-essence of a human.
21:9 Then one of the seven angels who had the seven bowls filled
with the seven last plagues came to me and talked with me,
saying, “Come, I will show you the bride, the Lamb’s wife.”
The Lamb’s Wife
All who are born into the Family of God at the time of the First Resurrection—all of the firstfruits—will
compose the bride of Jesus Christ (19:7-9). The angel now informs John that the bride of Jesus is
connected with the New Jerusalem.
21:10 And he carried me away in the Spirit to a great and high
mountain, and showed me the great city, the holy Jerusalem,
descending out of heaven from God,
Showing John the City
At first, John observed a vision of the city descending to the New Earth at a distance too far away to
make out the details; now the angel moves him much closer so that he could have a clear view.
208
21:11 It had the Shikhinah [NKJ: “glory”] of God, so that its
brilliance was like that of a priceless jewel, like a crystal-clear
diamond. (JNT)
Shikhinah
The brilliance of God’s glory thoroughly permeated the city and radiated out in every direction.
21:12 Also she had a great and high wall with twelve gates, and
twelve angels at the gates, and names written on them, which are
the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel:
Great & High Wall
Since God inhabits the city, there is no need for a wall for protection, therefore the wall surrounding
the city symbolizes the perfect security which comes from being God’s children, under His protection.
Twelve
This verse begins a lengthy description of the city, the details of which revolve around the number
twelve, which represents completeness or filling to the full.
21:13 three gates on the east, three gates on the north, three
gates on the south, and three gates on the west.
Gates
Presumably, the gates of New Jerusalem will be laid out in similar fashion to the gates of the millennial
Jerusalem:
EZE 48:31-34 (the gates of the city shall be named after the tribes of Israel), the three
gates northward: one gate for Reuben, one gate for Judah, and one gate for Levi; on the
east side...three gates: one gate for Joseph, one gate for Benjamin, and one gate for Dan;
on the south side...three gates: one gate for Simeon, one gate for Issachar, and one gate
for Zebulun; on the west side...three gates: one gate for Gad, one gate for Asher, and one
gate for Naphtali.
21:14 Now the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and on
them were the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb.
Wall of the City
The good news of God’s Kingdom was the focus of the teaching of the apostles. Since the wall
represents the security provided by the Kingdom, it is fitting that their names are designated to the
foundations of the wall. The “twelve” designation is normally associated with the twelve who
accompanied Jesus during His 3½ years’ earthly ministry (MAT 10:2-4). However, after Judas’ betrayal,
Matthias was selected to take his place in the “twelve” (ACT 1:24-26).
21:15 The angel speaking with me had a gold measuring-rod [NKJ:
“reed”] with which to measure the city, its gates and its wall. (JNT)
Measuring-Rod
Ezekiel also saw an angel with a measuring rod who proclaimed the dimensions of the millennial
temple and city (EZE 40:3).
209
21:16 And the city is laid out as a square, and its length is as great
as its breadth. And he measured the city with the reed: twelve
thousand furlongs [JNT: “1500 miles”]. Its length, breadth, and
height are equal.
The dimensions of the city would dramatically affect the rotational forces of the physical earth, at its
present size. Since physical laws of nature do not apply to the realm of spirit, the New Earth may possibly
retain the same size as the present physical planet.
The dimensions given can be applied to either a cube or a pyramid. Since the Holy of Holies in the
temple was laid out in a cube, it seems most probable that the actual dwelling place of God would also be
cubical.
21:17 Then he measured its wall: one hundred and forty-four
cubits [JNT: “216 feet”], according to the measure of a man, that is,
of an angel.
The text does not specify whether the measurement of the wall is its height or thickness, but due to
the height of the city, the wall’s thickness would be most logical.
21:18-20 The wall was made of diamond and the city of pure gold
resembling pure glass. The foundations of the city wall were
decorated with all kinds of precious stones—the first foundation
stone was diamond, the second sapphire, the third chalcedony, the
fourth emerald, the fifth sardonyx, the sixth carnelian, the seventh
chrysolite, the eighth beryl, the ninth topaz, the tenth
chrysoprase, the eleventh turquoise and the twelfth amethyst.
(JNT)
Gems
Although the names of the precious stones are not exact matches with the stones which were
mounted in the breastplate of judgment used by the high priest (EXO 28:17-21), it is most likely that
they are indeed identical, except that the stones in the breastplate were physical and the ones of the
foundations are spirit. The colors of the stones closely parallel those found in a rainbow: crystalline clear,
transparent deep blue, semi-opaque sky blue, transparent deep green, red and white, fiery red,
transparent yellow-gold, sea green, transparent green, light purple, deep purple, and bright violet.
21:21 And the twelve gates were twelve pearls: each individual
gate was of one pearl. And the street of the city was pure gold, like
transparent glass.
Gates
If the gates are architecturally proportionate to the city, they are miles in diameter.
21:22 But I saw no temple in it, for the Lord God Almighty and the
Lamb are its temple.
The City’s Temple
The purpose of the temple was to symbolize the presence of God among His people; at this time
symbolism gives way to reality. One of the promises to the seven Church eras was that they would
forever be pillars in the temple of God (3:12). That promise is figurative, referring to their placement in
the Family of God.
210
21:23 And the city had no need of the sun or of the moon to shine
in it, for the glory of God illuminated it, and the Lamb is its light
[JNT, NRS: “lamp”].
No Sun, No Moon
This verse is simply stating that no external light will be necessary due to the presence of the light of
God. A type of this arrangement will occur during the reign of Jesus from Jerusalem during the 1000
years:
ISA 60:19 The sun shall no longer be your light by day, nor for brightness shall the moon
give light to you; but the LORD will be to you an everlasting light, and your God your
glory.
The light provided by the physical astronomical bodies are incapable of providing perfect, full light at
all times. Their light symbolizes the limited, imperfect knowledge which can be achieved in the physical
realm. Yet, in the spirit realm, the light of God will provide unlimited, perfect knowledge! Paul refers to
this in:
1CO 13:9-10,12 For we know in part...but when that which is perfect has come, then that
which is in part will be done away...For now we see in a mirror, dimly, but then face to
face. Now I know in part, but then I shall know just as I also am known.
Although ROM 1:20 implies the possibility, we are not told if the universe, as we know it, also exists in
a parallel universe, in the realm of spirit. If it does, then upon the cessation of the physical universe at
the time of the New Heaven, there may be a sun and moon which will be visible from the New Earth. In
fact, it is implied in 22:2 that a month, which is based on the moon’s movement, will be a standard of
measurement for fruit from the tree of life.
21:24 And the nations of those who are saved shall walk in its
light, and the kings of the earth bring their glory and honor into it.
Those Who are Saved
The only ones who will take part in the New Heaven and Earth are those who have been delivered
from their sins and from the physical to the spirit, and they will all be closely connected with the city of
New Jerusalem. John is inspired to use the term “nations” (“ethnos”) to reveal that the realization of
God’s Kingdom is possible for all peoples. The “kings” of the earth represent all of the children of God
who have been born into the ruling Family of the universe; they will be spirit and possessors of the glory
and honor granted to each member of the Family of God.
21:25 Its gates shall not be shut at all by day (there shall be no
night there).
Open Gates
Unlike the gates of the physical cities of the past, which were closed up during the darkness of night,
these gates will never be shut because access to the Father and elder Brother of the Family of God will
be eternally available.
21:26 And they shall bring the glory and the honor of the nations
into it.
211
Glory & Honor
It is only on the Church that God has promised to put the name of the city of New Jerusalem (3:12).
This seems to indicate that the remainder of the Family of God which comes along later will not have
ownership, but will have access. Therefore, whenever those glorified beings come, they will bring glory
and honor by virtue of being the children of God.
21:27 But there shall by no means enter it anything that defiles, or
causes an [NRS: “practices”; GSP: “indulges in”] abomination or a lie,
but only those who are written in the Lamb’s Book of Life.
No Defilement
The millennial temple will also be completely off-limits to those who have not repented of their sins
and surrendered to God’s laws:
EZE 44:9 Thus says the Lord GOD: “No foreigner, uncircumcised in heart or uncircumcised
in flesh, shall enter My sanctuary, including any foreigner who is among the children of
Israel.”
In like manner, the only ones who will exist and have access to the New Jerusalem, or for that matter,
the New Heaven and Earth, are those who repent of their sins, come under the grace offered through the
terms of the New Covenant and have their names written in the Book of Life. It is only those who have
entered the spirit realm who will have existence at that time. This verse is by no means implying that any
evil being will then exist; it is simply another interjection of admonition for God’s people to remain faithful
through the eras of the Church so that they will be inhabitants of New Jerusalem.
22:1 And he showed me a pure river of water of life, clear as
crystal, proceeding from the throne of God and of the Lamb.
Water of Life
Many of the items and events associated with the Garden of Eden, which was the location of God’s
initial direct contact with man, had their origin in the Paradise of God. There was a river in Eden that
watered the entire garden (GEN 2:10); it was a literal river, but symbolized the availability of God’s spirit
which makes possible eternal life:
JOH 4:14 but whoever drinks of the water that I shall give him will never thirst. But the
water that I shall give him will become in him a fountain of water springing up into
everlasting life.
During the 1000-years’ reign of Jesus, there will be a river which flows from the Temple and spreads
throughout the world, healing the damage suffered during the Day of the Lord and symbolizing the
availability of God’s spirit to all of mankind at that time:
EZE 47:1, 8-9 Then he brought me back to the door of the temple; and there was water,
flowing from under the threshold of the temple toward the east, for the front of the temple
faced east; the water was flowing from under the right side of the temple, south of the
altar...Then he said to me: “This water flows toward the eastern region, goes down into
the valley, and enters the sea. When it reaches the sea, its waters are healed. And it shall
be that every living thing that moves, wherever the rivers go, will live. There will be a very
great multitude of fish, because these waters go there; for they will be healed, and
everything will live wherever the river goes.”
212
God inspired Zechariah to call the waters of the river originating under the Temple “living waters”:
ZEC 14:8 And in that day it shall be that living waters shall flow from Jerusalem, half of
them toward the eastern sea and half of them toward the western sea; in both summer
and winter it shall occur.
22:2 In [NRS, GSP: “through”] the middle of its street, and on either
side of the river, was the tree of life, which bore twelve fruits,
each tree yielding its fruit every month. And the leaves of the tree
were for the healing of the nations.
The NRS and GSP connect the first phrase of this verse to the preceding verse, implying that the river
of water of life flows through the middle of the main street of New Jerusalem.
This passage is similar to one describing a millennial condition.
EZE 47:12 Along the bank of the river, on this side and that, will grow all kinds of trees
used for food; their leaves will not wither, and their fruit will not fail. They will bear fruit
every month, because their water flows from the sanctuary. Their fruit will be for food,
and their leaves for medicine.
Every Month
The reference to the production of fruit every “month” indicates the possibility of a sun and moon
within the spirit realm (21:23). In fact, if the implication of Jesus’ statement regarding taking the
Passover with His disciples in the Kingdom is to throughout eternity, there will be a sun and moon. Since
there are twelve fruits, it seems plausible that a different fruit will be available each month during a
twelve-months’ year. Eating and drinking are not limited to this physical realm alone:
LUK 22:29-30 And I bestow upon you a kingdom, just as My Father bestowed one upon
Me, that you may eat and drink at My table in My kingdom...
Healing
The Greek word for “healing” is “therapeia”; its primary meaning is “care” or “attention”; its secondary
meaning is associated with health and healing. Since all who are born into the family of God will be spirit,
they will have no need of healing. Therefore, the primary meaning should be invoked, and in the only
place it is so used, “therapeia” is translated “household” in referring to those who require the attention
and care of the master of the house:
LUK 12:42 And the Lord said, “Who then is that faithful and wise steward, whom his
master will make ruler over his household, to give them their portion of food in due
season?”
Leaves of the Tree of Life are for the household of the Family of God. The tree in DAN 4 was
emphasized as having leaves and fruit in such abundance that all could be cared for; that tree
represented the ruler of a kingdom. The Tree of Life, therefore, represents the ruler of the kingdom of
God who cares for all within His kingdom.
22:3 And there shall be no more curse [NRS: “Nothing accursed will be
found there any more”], but the throne of God and of the Lamb shall
be in it, and His servants shall serve Him.
213
No More Curse
The primary curse which came on man after the sin of disobeying God in the Garden of Eden was to
be cut off from God and the Tree of Life. Not only will those of humanity who put on immortality have
access to the Tree of Life in the New Heaven and Earth, but they will also have direct contact with God.
22:4 They shall see His face, and His name shall be on their
foreheads.
His Face
Another one of the promises associated with the New Covenant is fully realized in the New Heaven
and Earth:
MAT 5:8 Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.
David comprehended that one who puts on immortality will be able to see spirit, which is invisible to
the human eye:
PSA 17:15 As for me, I will see Your face in righteousness; I shall be satisfied when I
awake in Your likeness.
His Name
Having God’s name on one’s forehead (14:1) symbolizes His ownership of that individual. This fits with
the previous verse which identifies the saved as the bond-slaves (“doulos”) of God.
22:5 And there shall be no night there [JNT: “Night will no longer
exist”]: They need no lamp nor light of the sun, for the Lord God
gives them light. And they shall reign forever and ever.
No More Night
The darkness of night symbolizes the absence of God’s presence. In the New Heaven and Earth, God’s
presence completely illuminates His Family.
Reign Forever and Ever
Being recipients of eternal illumination, the children of God, as part of the Family of God, will be
granted rulership over the entire universe for all eternity.
22:6 Then he said to me, “These words are faithful and true.” And
the Lord God of the holy prophets sent His angel to show His
servants the things which must shortly take place.
Show His Servants
The angel emphasized that the prophets which God used did not speak their own ideas or conjectures,
but rather relayed and recorded God’s messages. The angel then added that God, in like manner, relayed
all the material witnessed by John through an angel, just as he introduced at the outset of the book:
REV 1:1 The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave Him to show His servants—things
which must shortly take place. And He sent and signified it by His angel to His servant
John,
214
22:7 “Behold, I am coming quickly [JNT: “very soon”]! Blessed is he
who keeps [PHL: “pays heed to”] the words of the prophecy of this
book.”
Heed the Words
This is another interjection addressed directly to the members of the Church at the end of the age
regarding the imminence of Christ’s return.
22:8 Now I, John, saw and heard these things. And when I heard
and saw, I fell down to worship before the feet of the angel who
showed me these things.
Falling to Worship
Just as he was moved to act irrationally after the vision of the Marriage Supper (19:10), so John was
apparently overcome with emotion as the visions granted to him came to a close.
22:9 But he said to me, “Don’t do that! I am only a fellow-servant
with you and your brothers, the prophets and the people who obey
the words of this book. Worship God.” (JNT)
Once again, John was corrected by an angel for worshiping the messenger rather than the One who
sent him.
22:10 Then he said to me, “Don’t seal up the words of the
prophecy in this book, because the time of their fulfillment is near.
(JNT)
Time of Fulfillment
Due to the length of time that would elapse before Daniel’s visions would come to pass, God required
them to be sealed:
DAN 12:4, 8-9 “But you, Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book until the time of the
end; many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall increase.”...Although I heard, I did
not understand. Then I said, “My lord, what shall be the end of these things?” And he
said, “Go your way, Daniel, for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the
end.”
Unlike Daniel, the content of Revelation was pertinent from the time it was revealed. Since this book
was written specifically to the seven eras of the Church (1:4), it was necessary for the Church to have the
ability to read and understand the message which pertained to it—beginning during John’s lifetime. As
time moved forward and events elapsed, the succeeding eras would gain a clearer grasp of how the final
events would unfold. It was also necessary for the Church throughout time to have a clear picture of the
ultimate destiny of the saved so that its members would be encouraged to hold fast to the truth.
22:11 “He who is unjust, let him be unjust still; he who is filthy, let
him be filthy still; he who is righteous, let him be righteous still; he
who is holy, let him be holy still.”
Let the Wicked Be
God has revealed within this book that there is more than one day of salvation. Regarding those not
yet called to salvation, Jesus tells us to let them alone to pursue their wickedness and perversion, the day
that God will work with them is later. However, those who are now called must remain steadfast in the
215
faith and not compromise the precious gifts of the truth and God’s spirit, despite the severity of the
endtime events:
DAN 12:10 Many shall be purified, made white, and refined, but the wicked shall do
wickedly; and none of the wicked shall understand, but the wise shall understand.
22:12 “And behold, I am coming quickly, and My reward is with
Me, to give to each one according to his work [JNT: “to what he has
done”].
Rewarding Works
This is the second interjection in the epilogue stressing the imminence of the coming of the Messiah.
Jesus emphasizes to the Church that His reward will be predicated on how well they apply His teaching:
LUK 6:35 But love your enemies, do good, and lend, hoping for nothing in return; and
your reward will be great, and you will be sons of the Highest. For He is kind to the
unthankful and evil.
As the parables of the talents (MAT 25:14-30) and the pounds (LUK 19:12-26) seem to reveal, the
initial level of rulership granted to the saints during the millennial period will be based on the diligence
that they show toward fulfilling the will of God with the ability He gives them during the time they live.
22:13 “I am the Alpha and the Omega, the Beginning and the End,
the First and the Last.”
I Am
This statement of Jesus is repeated from 21:6 and is derived from ISA 44:6.
22:14 Blessed are those who do His commandments, that they
may have the right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the
gates into the city.
Blessed are Those
After being shown the ultimate destiny of humanity, we are reminded that the right to be a recipient
of the blessing of God’s gift of immortality and the subsequent privilege of access to that destiny is based
upon one’s repentance of breaking God’s law, which is proven by a change of conduct: the keeping of His
commandments:
MAT 19:16-17 Now behold, one came and said to Him, “Good Teacher, what good thing
shall I do that I may have eternal life?” So He said to him, “Why do you call Me good? No
one is good but One, that is, God. But if you want to enter into life, keep the
commandments.”
22:15 But outside [PHL: “Shut out from the city”] are dogs [JNT:
“homosexuals”; REB: “perverts”] and sorcerers [JNT: “those who misuse
drugs in connection with the occult”] and sexually immoral and
murderers and idolaters, and whoever loves and practices a lie.
Outside the City
This verse repeats most of 21:8 regarding the unrepentant who will be excluded from eternal life;
their life-essence will be destroyed prior to the coming of the New Heaven and New Earth. The JNT and
REB correctly identify “dogs” as the sexually perverted:
216
DEU 23:18 You shall not bring the hire of a harlot or the price of a dog [NIV: “male
prostitute”] to the house of the LORD your God for any vowed offering, for both of these
are an abomination to the LORD your God.
22:16 “I, Jesus, have sent My angel to testify to you these things
in the churches. I am the Root and the Offspring of David, the
Bright and Morning Star.”
Testify to You
This statement of Jesus is an affirmation to every member of the Church throughout time that
everything contained in this book was relayed from Him through His messenger.
Titles
Notice that Jesus refers to His Messianic title (ISA 11:1) which was earlier mentioned in 5:5:
Jesus was the Offspring of David by virtue of being born of Mary, who was descended from
David (LUK 3:23-31).
The morning star is the sun, and Jesus is referred to as the Sun of Righteousness in MAL 4:2.
22:17 And the Spirit and the bride say, “Come!” And let him who
hears say, “Come!” And let him who thirsts come. And whoever
desires, let him take the water of life freely.
Come!
This verse portrays the open invitation to salvation for all of humanity after the marriage of the bride
to Christ. It is presently open only those specially selected by the Father who can be granted repentance
and offered salvation (JOH 6:44; ROM 9:16).
22:18 For I testify to everyone who hears the words of the
prophecy of this book: if anyone adds to these things, God will add
to him the plagues that are written in this book.
Adding to His Words
God is very emphatic about the need to let His words stand as He has revealed and preserved them:
DEU 4:1-2 Now, O Israel, listen to the statutes and the judgments which I teach you to
observe, that you may live, and go in and possess the land which the LORD God of your
fathers is giving you. You shall not add to the word which I command you, nor take anything
from it, that you may keep the commandments of the LORD your God which I command you.
DEU 12:32 Whatever I command you, be careful to observe it; you shall not add to it nor take
away from it.
Plagues
The major role of the plagues is to inflict pain or death on the disobedient; God promises a curse on
any who attempt to alter His revelation.
22:19 And if anyone takes away from the words of the book of this
prophecy [GSP: “removes from this book any of the prophetic messages it
contains”], God will take away his part from the Book of Life [JNT:
217
“his share in the Tree of Life”], from the holy city, and from the things
which are written [GSP, JNT: “described”] in this book.
Taking Away
This warning refers specifically to the Book of Revelation, but since this was the final book in the Godinspired canon of the Bible, Jesus no doubt expects this warning to be applied to the whole of the Holy
Scriptures.
22:20 He who testifies to these things says, “Surely I am coming
quickly [JNT: “soon”].” Amen. Even so, come, Lord Jesus.
Coming Quickly
Jesus is the One whose testimony has been revealed in this book, and for the third time in the
epilogue, He emphasizes His imminent return. John exclaims that he is anxious for the fulfillment of
Jesus’ return.
22:21 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all [NRS: “with
all the saints”; GSP: “with His people”]. Amen.
Grace With You All
John closes the book with a typical benediction (ROM 16:24)—that those of the Church who read this
message will heed it and thereby remain in favor with God.
218
Bibliography
Bibliography
A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament, Arndt & Gingrich, 1957.
A History of the True Religion, Dugger & Dodd, 3rd Edition, 1972.
A True History of the True Church, H.L. Hoeh, 1959.
Adam Clarke’s Commentary
An Encyclopedia of World History, William Langer, Houghton Mifflin Company, 1968
Analytical Concordance to the Bible, Robert Young, 22nd American Edition, 1964.
Ancient History, Philip Myers, Ginn & Company, 1904.
Baal Worship and The Beast of Seven Heads of Revelation 17th Chapter, G. G. Rupert
Barclay’s Daily Study Bible
Barnes’ Notes
Daniel – Ezra – Nehemiah, Soncino Press,1978.
Encyclopaedia Britannica, 11th Edition, 1911.
Englishman’s Greek Concordance
Englishman’s Hebrew & Chaldee Concordance
Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament, Louw & Nida, 2nd Edition, 1989.
Handbook of Biblical Chronology, Jack Finegan, Hendrickson Publishers Inc., Revised Edition, 1998.
Jewish New Testament Commentary, David Stern, 1992.
Josephus, Kregel Publications, 1974.
Smith’s Bible Dictionary
Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance
The Anchor Bible Dictionary
The Chronology of Ezra 7, Horn & Wood, 2nd Edition, 1970.
The Englishman’s Greek New Testament
The Expositor’s Bible Commentary
The Expositor’s Greek Testament, W.R. Nicoll, Eerdmans Publishing Company
The Interlinear Hebrew-Greek-English Bible
The One Volume Bible Commentary, J.R. Dummelow, MacMillan Company, 1937.
The Oxford Annotated Apocrypha, 1965.
The Persian Wars, Herodotus, Random House, 1942.
Theological Wordbook of the Old Testament
219
{Tishri 23, 167 BC}
Sacrifices stopped by
Antiochus Epiphanes
(1 MAC. 1:29-51)
Chislev 25, 164 BC
Altar Restored and
Sacrifices Revived
(1 MAC. 4: 52-54)
Chislev 25, 167 BC
Altar Profaned
when Swine
Sacrificed
On It.
(Antiquities, XII.V.4)
1088 Days
62 Days
166 BC
165 BC
Suspension of 2300 Evening & Morning Sacrifices
1150 Days
Chislev 15, 167 BC
Altar Defiled When Idol Erected On It.
(1 MAC. 1:54)
2300 EVENINGS & MORNINGS OF DANIEL 8:13-14
APPENDIX A
AD 30
(Spring)
Beginning
of the 1260
Days
7th Trump
7 WEEKS
62 WEEKS
½ WEEK
½ WEEK
49 Years
434 Years
3½ Years
3½ Years
?
Rebuilding of
Jerusalem
Completed
Jesus'
Ministry
AD 26
(Fall)
409 BC
458 BC
70 WEEKS PROPHECY
APPENDIX B
Church
Nourished
Anoint the
Most Holy
(DAN 7:14)
7th SEAL: PLAGUES ANNOUNCED BY THE 7 TRUMPETS
1st
Trumpet
2nd
3rd
4th
Trumpet Trumpet Trumpet
5th
Trumpet
7th Trumpet: 7 Last / Bowl Plagues
(REV 15:1 In them the wrath of God is complete)
6th
Trumpet
1/3 Third
of the
Trees and
all Green
Grass
Burned
8:7
1/3 of the
Salt
Waters
Turned to
Blood, 1/3
of the Sea
Creatures
Die,
1/3 of the
Ships
Destroyed
8:8-9
1/3 of the 1/3 of the Affliction of
1/3 of
Light From Severe Pain Humanity
Fresh
the Sun,
Waters
for 5
Dies
Moon,
and
Poisoned
Months
During
Stars Cut
Nuclear
Off
War
Lasting 1
Hour
8:10-11
8:12
9:1-11
9:13-19
1st WOE
9:12
2nd WOE
11:14
1st Resurrection
1st
Plague
4th
2nd
3rd
Plague
Plague Plague
All Salt All Fresh
Painful
Waters
Sores
Waters
Turn to
afflict
Become
Those Blood and Blood
all Sea
Who
Yield to Life Dies
the Beast
16:2
16:3
16:4-7
TIME OF GOD'S WRATH
(REV 6:17; 11:18)
APPENDIX C
5th
Plague
6th
Plague
7th
Plague
All of
Mankind
scorched
by
Magnified
Heat
From the
Sun
All Light
is Cut Off
From the
Area of
the
Kingdom
of the
Beast
Euphrates Earth is
River
Struck
Dried Up, With the
All Armies
Worst
Gathered Earthquake
Together
Ever,
in the
Followed
Jezreel
by a
Valley
Barrage of
Huge Hail
Stones
16:8-9
16:10
16:12,16 16:17-21
3rd WOE
8:13
Day of the LORD
Satan Bound
(REV 20:1-3)
End of 1000 Years
2nd Resurrection
(REV 20:11-13; JOH 5:28-29)
Satan Loosed to Deceive;
(REV 21:7)
NEW HEAVENS & NEW EARTH
(ISA 65:17; 2PE 3:13)
1000 YEARS - MILLENNIUM
NEW HEAVEN & NEW EARTH
(REV 21:1)
Satan Removed
Forever (REV 20:10)
Not to Scale
FAMILY OF GOD
Gog & Magog Attack Jerusalem
and are Destroyed
(REV 21:8-9; EZE 38-39)
Earth Renewed
(ISA 41:18-20; AMO 9:13)
Physical Creation
Dissolves
(2PE 3:10-12)
(PSA 102:25-26)
Bury Corpses for 7 months
(EZE 39:11-12)
White Throne Judgment
100 Years?
(ISA 65:20)
Final Generation born during the
Millennium comes to a close
EVENTS AFTER ESTABLISHMENT OF CHRIST'S REIGN
APPENDIX D
609/608
1st Exile Period
3rd Year of Jehoiakim
(Daniel taken to Babylon)
Chapter 2
2nd Exile Period
(JER 52:28)
587
3rd Exile Period
(JER 52:29)
1st Year of Belshazzar
550/549
3rd Year of Belshazzar
539/538
Fall of Babylonian Empire
Nergal-Shar-Usur 560 - 556
552/551
Nabonidus 556 - 539
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
The 7 Years of Nebuchadnezzar's Insanity
Labasi-Marduk 556
Chapter 8
Nebuchadnezzar's 2nd Dream
570
ZEDEKIAH
597-586 (2KI 24:18)
597
569/562
Chapter 7
Nebuchadnezzar's 1st Dream
Amel-Marduk 562 - 560
Chapter 4
2nd Year of Nebuchadnezzar
Nebuchadnezzar 604 - 562
Chapter 3
603/602
JEHOIAKIM
608-597 (2KI 23:36)
605/604
JEHOIACHIN
597 (2KI 24:8)
Chapter 1
Fall of Assyrian Empire
Beginning of Medo-Persian Empire
1st Year of Darius
Chapter 9
Chapter 10-12
536/535
3rd Year of Cyrus
THE BOOK OF DANIEL CHAPTER COMPOSITION DATES
&
THE 70 YEARS OF JEREMIAH 29:10
APPENDIX E
5th Seal Opened
1260 Days Start
Church Flees to Jerusalem
(ZEP 2:1)
6th Trumpet
Beast Conquers Jerusalem &
Establishes His Rule
(DAN 11:45; 2TH 2:3-4; REV 11:2)
1 Hour Nuclear War
(REV 9:15)
3½ Days Before the Resurrection (the 7th
Trumpet) the 2 Witnesses are Killed & Their
Power is Broken
Battle of the Great Day of God
Almighty at Armageddon
(REV 16:14, 16; 19:19-21)
Christ Comes Riding A White
Horse Followed by the Saints
(REV 19:11-16)
The 6th & 7th Seals
DAY OF THE LORD Begins
1335 Days Start
1335 DAYS of Daniel 12:12
Beginning of Animal
Sacrifices
False Prophet
Appears Calling Fire
Down From Heaven
(REV 13:13)
1290 DAYS of Daniel 12:11
3½ TIMES of Daniel 12:7 (Until the Power of the Holy People is Broken)
1260 DAYS of Revelation 11:3 (Two Witnesses Receive Power and Prophesy)
45
Days
3½ TIMES of Revelation 12:14 (Church is Nourished in Her Place)
30
Days
Events of First 4 Seals
42 MONTHS of Revelation 11:2 (Jerusalem is Occupied by the Gentiles)
The Times of the Gentiles (LUK 21:24)
5th Seal: Tribulation on Judea (LUK 21:23) and
Remnant of Laodicea (REV 12:17)
"The Tribulation of those Days" (MAT 24:29)
7th Trumpet
1st, 2nd, 3rd & 4th Trumpets
1290 Days Start
Jerusalem Surrounded by Armies
(MAT 24:15-16 ; LUK 21:20)
Animal Sacrifices Stopped
Church Flees From Jerusalem to the Place of Refuge
(JER 6:1)
7 Last (Bowl) Plagues
(REV 16)
Parallels the time of the
Marriage Supper
(REV 14:1-6; 15:2; 19:1-9)
3½ Days Before 1260 Begins the
2 Witnesses are Given Power
Devastation of the World's Food
Supply
(REV 8:7-12)
5th Trumpet Plague
Lasts for 5 Months
(REV 9:1-12)
APPENDIX F
(Pentecost?)
Christ Comes in the Clouds and Gathers
the 144,000 (Saints) Together and
Ascends to the Marriage Supper
(MAT 24:30-31)
Jews Reclaim Jerusalem and are
Protected by God
(ZEC 12:6-11)
EPHESUS
“First”,
“Desirable”
MOSES
& JOSHUA
1447–1361 BC
Without the stabilizing influence of
Moses and Joshua, Israel succumbed
to the influence of the idolatrous
religions of Canaan and entered a
new historical period (JDG 2:10).
“you have left your first love.
Remember therefore from where you
have fallen; repent and do the first
works, or else I will come to you
quickly and remove your lampstand
from its place…”
Phinehas led the slaughter of the
followers of Balaam, who conquered
the people through seductive
teachings (NUM 25:1-11).
“you hate the deeds of the
Nicolaitanes”
Korah, Dathan, Abiram, On and 250
leaders from the tribes claimed
equality with Moses; after Moses
called upon God to render judgment
on their claims, the earth swallowed
the primary usurpers and fire
destroyed the 250 (NUM 16:1-35).
“you have tested those who say they
are apostles and are not, and have
found them liars”
Moses destroyed the golden calf and
had 3000 of the most calloused
idolaters put to death (EXO
32:20,26-28).
“…you cannot bear those who are
evil”
Moses spent 40 years leading Israel
out of Egypt through the wilderness’
trials to the entrance of the
Promised Land (ACT 7:23,30; DEU
34:7). Joshua assisted Moses
throughout the 40 years and at age
80 began leading Israel for 30 years
(JOS 24:29).
“I know your works, your labor, your
patience…and you have persevered
and have patience, and have labored
for My name’s sake and have not
become weary.”
New
Testament
Old
Testament
1st Church Era
New
Testament
Old
Testament
New
Testament
3rd Church Era
Because Solomon held to the doctrine
of Balaam, God promised to divide the
kingdom after he died (1KI 11:9-11);
the kingdom was divided when
Rehoboam adopted the doctrine of the
Nicolaitans.
“Be faithful until death, and I will give
you the crown of life.”
In addition to Haggai, Zechariah and
Nehemiah, the name of Ezra was
considered undefiled (EZR 7-10).
“…as many as do not have this doctrine,
and who have not known the depths of
Satan…”
APPENDIX G
This era ended when Antiochus Epiphanes
came as a thief to the city of Jerusalem to
destroy many of the people and spoil the
temple (Josephus, Antiquities, XII.V.4).
“Therefore if you will not watch, I will
come upon you as a thief, and you will not
know what hour I will come upon you.”
“You have a few names…who have not
defiled their garments; and they shall
walk with Me in white…”
God told Elijah that there were 7000
Israelites who refused to bow the knee
to Baal during the time of Jezebel’s
influence (1KI 19:18).
PHILADELPHIA
“Brotherly Love”
HASMONEAN
PERIOD
167—76 BC
“have kept My word, and have not denied
My name”
The only direct scriptural reference to this
era reveals that some of the Jews stood
firm in their loyalty to God (DAN 11:32).
Under direction of Judas Maccabeus,
small Jewish forces continually defeated
much stronger and more numerous forces
of the Seleucids (Antiquities, XII.VII).
“I know your works. See, I have set
before you an open door, and no one can
shut it; for you have a little strength.”
New
Testament
Old
Testament
6th Church Era
Many of the Jews during the beginning of
The Jews during this period had a difficult this period abandoned God’s way for the
time remembering why they had been
Greek ways, thus denying God’s word and
sent back to their land. After their initial
authority. The followers of the
works of clearing the temple foundation
Maccabean family refused to acquiesce
and erecting an altar were accomplished,
(1MAC 2:15-26).
the people became self-absorbed and
ignored finishing what they started. God
“Indeed I will make those of the
sent them Haggai and Zechariah to rally
synagogue of Satan, who say they are
the people to finish rebuilding the temple,
Jews and are not, but lie…”
and Nehemiah to rebuild the wall of the
city (NEH 6:15).
All of those who claimed Jewish heritage,
yet submitted themselves to the edict of
“hold fast and repent.”
Antiochus Epiphanes—by sacrificing to
idols, profaning the Sabbath, eating
This era had to be corrected numerous
unclean meats and refusing to practice
times for failing to persevere in rebuilding
circumcision—were actually of the
the nation of Judah, for intermarriage
congregation of Satan (1MAC 1:41-53).
with the pagan peoples in the land and for
transgressing the 4th commandment (NEH
13:6-30).
“Be watchful, and strengthen the things
which remain, that are ready to die, for I
have not found your works perfect before
God. Remember therefore how you have
received and heard;”
The Jews who returned from Babylonian
exile claimed to be a nation and the
people of God, but they were vassals of a
foreign king and their actions were not in
accordance with the royal law.
(NEH 5:1-9)
Both of Jezebel’s sons died prematurely:
Ahaziah died from complications after an
accident (2KI 1:2-17), and Jehoram was
killed by an arrow (2KI 9:22-26).
“And I will kill her children with death.”
A sickbed represented a premature
death; Jezebel suffered an ugly
premature death (2KI 9:30-33). Those
who followed her were destroyed by
Jehu (2KI 10:18-28).
“I will cast her into a sickbed, and those
who commit adultery with her into great
tribulation…”
God gave Jezebel almost 30 years to
repent after her pagan priests were
killed by Elijah, yet she never changed
(2KI 9:22).
“I gave her time to repent of her sexual
immorality, and she did not repent.”
Jezebel, the wife of king Ahab, forced
the Northern Kingdom of Israel to
worship Baal (1KI 16:31; 18:17-19).
“you allow that woman Jezebel, who
calls herself a prophetess, to teach and
beguile My servants”
SARDIS
“Remnant”
New
Testament
“…you have a name that you are alive,
but you are dead”
RESTORATION
PERIOD
538—167 BC
Old
Testament
5th Church Era
ERAS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT CHURCH
“Repent, or else I will come to you
quickly and will fight against them with
the sword of My mouth.”
Samson was cast into prison until he
came to himself and fulfilled God’s
purpose (JDG 16:21-30).
The end of the 2nd era came and life
was given to the 3rd when God told the
last judge He would give Israel a
human king (1SA 8:1-9).
Rehoboam adopted this form of
government (1KI 12:1-14).
“you also have those who hold the
doctrine of the Nicolaitans”
Solomon married wives who brought
idolatry to the palace and paraded it
before Israel (1KI 11:1-8).
“The devil is about to throw some of
you into prison, that you may be
tested…”
The tribe of Dan made a Levite a priest
and worshiped idols until the days of
David; they claimed to be part of the
people of God but worshiped things
which represented the devil (JDG
18:1-4,14-20,30-31).
“I know the blasphemy of those who
say they are Jews and are not, but are
a synagogue of Satan.”
“you have there those who hold the
doctrine of Balaam, who taught Balak
to put a stumbling block before the
children of Israel, to eat things
sacrificed to idols, and to commit
sexual immorality”
David was the one who fulfilled this
The only two kings who diligently sought
commendation of whole-hearted loyalty God during this period were toward the
to God; he was a man after God’s heart end of the era: Hezekiah and Josiah (2KI
(ACT 13:22).
18:1-3; 22:1-2).
After the deaths of the elders who
outlived Joshua, the tribes disobeyed
God by turning to idolatry and were
conquered and spoiled by their
enemies so that they were greatly
distressed (JDG 2:11-19).
“as for your works, the last are more
than the first”
THYATIRA
“Sacrifice
of Labor”
New
Testament
“you hold fast to My name, and did not
deny My faith”
THE DIVIDED
MONARCHIES
931—538 BC
Old
Testament
4th Church Era
“I know your works, tribulation, and
poverty”
UNITED
THE JUDGES
SMYRNA
PERGAMOS
PERIOD “Bitter Affliction” MONARCHY “Earthly Height”
1051—931 BC
1361—1051 BC
Old
Testament
2nd Church Era
LAODICEA
“Let the
People Judge”
“Judgment of
the People”
New
Testament
Just a few days prior to His death Jesus
gave one last warning to the 7th era,
pointing out the selfishness which
motivated their religious hypocrisy
(MAT 23).
“As many as I love, I rebuke and
chasten…”
The Pharisees found fault in others,
held that their interpretation of the law
was more important than the law itself,
and refused to repent of their hatred of
Jesus Christ (MAR 7:1-13;
JOH 11:53-57).
“—and do not know that you are
wretched, miserable, poor, blind and
naked”
The Pharisees saw themselves
spiritually superior to all others.
(LUK 18:9-12)
“…you say, ‘I am rich, have become
wealthy, and have need of nothing’…”
Jesus was nauseated by the hypocrisy
of the leaders of the final era of the OT
Church, and brought that era to an end
when the Romans destroyed the temple
in AD 70.
“because you are lukewarm…I will
vomit you out of My mouth.”
The Pharisees’ obedience to the law
was hypocritical: only to be seen by
others, not out of a sincere desire to
love God and man (MAT 5:20; 16:6-12).
“I know your works, that you are
neither cold nor hot.”
RULE OF
THE
PHARISEES
76 BC – AD 70
Old
Testament
7th Church Era

daniel revelation - Church of God Fellowship

Transcription

Similar documents

A. His Word is True

The Mark of the Beast Tract

Raising The Standard

summer wednesday evening service - First Presbyterian Church of

Tivativa

Onesheet

Cast all your on God because he cares for you. Cast all your on God

Song Sheet - Worship LifePoint Plano